Chapter 1: The Consort's Exam
The Consort's Exam
His brush swept across the paper, the wooden fibers smooth against his skin. The glossy, black ink dried quicker than any he'd seen before, probably due to the sheer money that went into making it. Nothing but the best of Ryusei for the Emperor's potential consorts. How sweet. It sent his heart fluttering.
Kurapika handed the thick scroll to one of the examiners, who bound it with a red stamp. The two women directed him to a sunlit corner with red cushions and a tea table carved out of pine. They continued to toss him suspicious glances as he sat down, the sole applicant of that morning. In his light blue hanbok, sporting an empire silhouette and spotless black sandals on his feet. He leaned against the cool cream wall. A young maid wearing a bright pink floral hanbok approached him, pouring green tea from a grey ceramic kettle. She handed him a jade teacup.
"Such a beautiful young man," one of the women at the desk murmured, "but I was not aware men could attempt to become the Emperor's Consort. Won't it cause a controversy?"
The other replied, brown eyes focused on a large blue book in her hands, "I believe the Emperor feels most contrary to the idea of limiting himself to just the fairer sex."
"So, it is allowed?"
"He got in, didn't he?"
The other woman answered, confused, "yes, but is it not unseemly?"
"Oh, hush, Rina," she scolded. "If the Emperor wishes to be in the company of men, then he can be. He is the Emperor. He can take whomever he wishes."
Kurapika brought the scalding brim of the teacup to his lips, masking a growing smile. How noisy. Not quite as noisy as Leorio, but they were certain contenders. The tea burned his throat as it slid down. Leorio was probably still seething from their encounter yesterday. Kurapika had never seen him so angry. He had a temper, certainly, but he'd never screamed at him with such raw fury. That was more up Kurapika's alley. He was the angry one. Leorio was always the one to calm him down with a warm hand on his shoulder and whispers in his ear.
"So, you're just going to sell yourself out? You have no idea what kind of guy the Emperor is! You can't just . . ."
Kurapika stiffened in his position at the birch study table. Their hanok was warm tonight, trapped in summer heat. Kurapika's candle burned low. Leorio stood in the doorway, fists furled. Kurapika grit his teeth, "It's not up to you -"
"What if he figures out what you really want? What if he finds out you want to kill him?"
Kurapika covered the physician's mouth with his hand and eyed their surroundings warily: The sliding doors, the pine trees outside their two windows. "Keep your voice down, idiot! These walls are thinner than they appear."
"Why can't you just . . ." Leorio trailed off, thinking his statement far too cruel for Kurapika to handle. This sent his blood to the boiling point.
"What?" Kurapika prodded. He pulled his chin down and forced the poor medic's eyes to lock with his dark brown, fury-filled. Leorio's face contorted as if Kurapika had just stomped on his heart, squeezing until it popped. He should've stopped there. He shouldn't have pushed him. But he was too far gone. He was always too far gone.
Leorio backed away, but Kurapika followed him until he hit the wall with a soft thud. Quietly, the man replied, "nothing. It's nothing, don't bother about it."
"Tell me," he pushed on, so close that his lips nearly grazed his neck. Kurapika's chin tilted up, hating that he only barely reached the other man's shoulder. Some small part urged him to stand on his toes to gain those few centimeters of height but he refused to stoop to such childish tricks.
Leorio broke off the stare, pink flooding his cheeks as Kurapika's sweet breath warmed his neck. Was it cruel of him to use Leorio's attraction as an interrogation method?
"Let it go," Leorio muttered, gaze lowered to the ground. "They're dead. Going after him won't solve anything."
Kurapika stepped away, leaving him to the cold clutches of whatever monsters clawed at him. He turned his back away from his best friend, even as Leorio tried to reach for him.
"Oh, it will help plenty," he whispered.
Kurapika returned to his study table and sat back down as if nothing ever happened. The lantern's candle flickered and illuminated his countenance. Pale, milky skin, set aglow in the warm light. His hair had captured the sun's rays, weaving it into strands of striking gold. No one else in town had that sort of hair, everyone stared as he walked by. It was a gift from his dearly departed mother. He couldn't be more grateful for it. The blond hair, the rich brown eyes, his pretty face, they were all going to bring him one step closer to the Emperor. After all, his Majesty had a love for rare treasures.
Leorio said nothing for the remainder of the night, and eventually curled up in his bed for an early sleep. The next day, he hadn't gone to see him off. He'd stayed in his bed until he left, brooding like a child. Kurapika didn't bother trying to make up with him.
One of the examiners called his name, and he withdrew from his thoughts. The skills test consisted of a short conversation with a palace official, probably that old lady that had been eyeing him earlier. Of all the exams and all the questions that he'd put himself through, the skills test was the most anxiety-inducing. He wasn't exactly the submissive, even-tempered character they were looking for. It'd be quite the miracle if he managed to get out of it without killing someone. Mother might've taught him how to intrigue a man's lust, but even she couldn't reign in his rage once unleashed.
He entered a small, cool room with wooden beams and unblemished walls. A woman sat at a lacquered low table; a scene of a wedding ceremony had been engraved in the wood. The woman announced herself as the proctor for the exam. Her head was large and her body stout, and she wore robes of green and blue. A pattern of pink flowers sprang up from the hem of her skirt to her collar. A gold phoenix pin held a thick coil of gray hair secure to the side of her scalp. Clearly an aristocratic woman, probably from the Gamgi clan if the glass pin over her heart was of any indication.
"In this exam portion," the proctor started, "you will be asked to complete a series of tasks that you will be required to do on a regular basis as consort to the Emperor."
The old, scowling woman gave him another look, probably wondering what her country had come to. A man trying to be a consort? How shameful.
A green maid served tea for the two of them, as the proctor glanced through her scroll for the most difficult question to offer him. Kurapika enacted his most graceful tea-sipping as he awaited her first assignment.
"First, explain to me, in great detail, what the duties of a consort are," she prompted, bringing the teacup to her lips, the scroll still gripped in her veined, skeletal fingers.
Kurapika placed his own teacup down without the slightest click.
"It is to comfort his Majesty." Usually, Kurapika would've spat out the title. But not now. They wouldn't allow someone with such malice to be near their precious Emperor. "No matter how inconvenient it may be to us. It is to put his Majesty before ourselves. To love and cherish and support him, and to act as an exemplar for the citizens of Ryusei Empire. It is to practice the fine arts, to be able to engage in music, to recite poetry and write it, and to entertain the Emperor's guests whoever they might be."
But in his case, things were a bit different.
"That is correct," she replied, sounding almost impressed. "Of course, another duty would be to bear him an heir, but seeing as you would never be able to do that -"
"Do not worry yourself," he reassured. "I will be sure to make up for my lack of proper reproductive organs."
The woman's eyes widened to a laughable degree, lips parted and face colored an embarrassed shade of red. "Kwon-ssi, that is highly inappropriate. The palace has no room for someone with such a vulgar tongue. Furthermore, as a consort, you are not allowed to speak out of turn."
How rude. Assuming that she was of a higher social status than him. Most of the ladies here were noblewomen. For all she knew, he could be a highly esteemed young nobleman. But then, what nobleman dreamed of becoming a consort: A companion to the Emperor? Not one. They were too busy making their fortunes.
Kurapika's only legacy would be as the Emperor's male consort, the first of his kind in the great history of the Ryusei Empire. What an honor. He wondered if someday a historian would come across the truth, and trace the gilded dagger in the Emperor's heart back to him.
"What do you expect to give in your time as a consort?"
"Whatever is expected of me," he replied. "If he wishes for me to jump off a bridge, I will gladly do it."
But only if he so kindly joins me.
"An interesting response," said the woman, still disgruntled over his earlier comment. "Tell me, child. You did not put your birth family's name and status on your application. Why?"
"They're dead," he replied, and the examiner nearly dropped her brush. "All of them. They got caught up in some of the riots. Bystanders, of course! They loved his Majesty. They wanted me to dedicate my every waking moment to him. It was their dying wish." Kurapika turned solemn at that moment. The proctor's face dissolved into a putty of sympathy, and he knew he'd won, despite his earlier backtalk. A few more minutes of vomit-inducing sweet talk and he'd be walking into the arms of his sworn enemy in no time.
"Oh, you poor child. No wonder you wish to be by his side," the woman said, bowing her head in respect. "I'm sure you'll be picked. It's your destiny."
You better believe it.
"Thank you," he sighed, despondent, before forcing a smile on his face. "I-" he cleared his throat of the pain. "I'm so glad they allowed me to do this. I was worried at first. I thought they wouldn't let me in. But now I see, his Majesty is truly virtuous."
"Oh, my child. You have such devotion to his Majesty. You'd make a wonderful partner for him. You've got one admirer in your corner already." The woman dabbed at her eyes with a silk handkerchief, before blowing her nose in it loud enough to gain the attention of the guards on the other side of the room.
Ah, the power of a tragic background. It took you places.
"Hey, Quizzy!" The cheerful shout echoed through the room. Kurapika turned around to see the off-white screen door he'd previously waved off as a closet. He hadn't suspected someone might be on the other side, listening in. An oversight on his part.
"My name is Kaname, you bastard!" she screamed back, slamming her fist on the lacquer table. The taupe porcelain tea set shook in surprise at the motion.
The person on the other side was silenced for a few seconds, before replying, "can you send in the next contestant, Quizzy? Machi and I are dying of boredom! Throw us another bone already!"
The woman's scowl deepened. She regarded Kurapika with yet another sympathetic look, clasping his hands in her clammy, spotted ones. "They're in the room over yonder. Don't let them intimidate you. They're no match for your devotion to the Emperor!"
"You really think so?" Kurapika asked, excited, squeezing back. He truly believed that if he hadn't decided to become a play-toy for the Emperor, then he would've taken to a career in acting. He had the looks, the brains, the charm. Perhaps, when this was all over, he could hop on a boat to the West and start a new life there. But for now, he stood and walked across the bamboo flooring, wishing he'd accounted for a surprise exam. He'd been too focused on the tasks given to him.
He found himself in a dark, candlelit room with no windows and two individuals who could only be described as polar opposites. A young baby-faced man with a permanent grin and strangely cut blond hair lounged on one side of the table, lying on his stomach and waving his feet in the air, his elbows resting on a black cushion. Beside him, a young woman in a purple kimono sat, quiet and stiff. She glared at Kurapika as if she wouldn't hesitate to cut him down at the slightest misstep.
"Hello," he said, politely, mind still reeling as it tried to limit the possibilities of what this new test may bring. Heck, they might've even brought the Emperor himself. "I'm Kurapika Kwon. I'm an aspiring con-"
"We know who you are," the woman cut in, smoothly. She gestured to herself. "Machi. Third advisor to the Emperor." She pointed to her companion. "Shalnark. Useless advisor to the Emperor."
Shalnark seemed on the verge of tears. "Machi! That's so mean!" He turned to Kurapika. "Isn't she mean? You don't have to hold back! Just let the contents of your heart spill free!"
Were they trying to intimidate him by being overly friendly? Well, it wouldn't work. He knew plenty of overly-friendly people already. This was nothing new to him.
"So, how good of a kisser are you?" Shalnark suddenly asked.
Shalnark clasped his hands together and started to speak in a strange voice, as if he was living his wildest dreams. "The Emperor needs comfort in more ways than one." A slight blush tinged Shalnark's cheeks. "He's a lonely young man with needs that have to be fulfilled. As a consort, you are ow!"
"Stop spouting nonsense," Machi scolded, her fist still hanging over the poor man's head. "The Emperor isn't interested in things like that. He's an intellectual. He wants someone who can take the burden of ruling the Empire off him."
Shalnark's face turned devilish. He snickered out, "yeah, that's why he's picking out five of them."
Machi hit him again. "That's due to the tradition. Five consorts for each of the five clans ruling the five regions of the United Ryusei Empire. You know as well as I do that he wouldn't even be doing this if it wasn't for that ridiculous law."
Thank the gods for tradition.
"My question still stands. If he marries this guy, they're going to have to consummate their marriage. Which reminds me, how good are you in bed?"
This time he let out just a light whimper when Machi hit him.
"Don't feel like you have to answer that," Machi sighed, massaging her forehead. "He's just a rambling idiot."
Kurapika didn't see why he shouldn't answer their questions. "I'll be as good as his Majesty wishes me to be. Whatever he wants, I will offer."
"Seriously?" Shalnark asked, moved by his faux dedication. He shook Machi's arm. "Let's hire him! Please! I like him!"
"Then, by all means, take him for yourself."
Shalnark crossed his arms and leaned back against the wall. Kurapika was starting to think this really was a closet. "Not my type. Too willful."
"That's what worries me," Machi sighed, playing with a pincushion on the back of her hand. "I don't know if Danchou would want someone so willing to follow his every command. He's not one of us. He will be his potential life-long companion. Danchou would prefer someone who can challenge him."
Goodness, these requirements kept changing. Did they want docility or fierceness? He could play both roles perfectly, but which one would the Emperor be most enamored with?
"Are you on the side of the Lotus or the Kuyan?"
Political clans? Oh, they wanted to see how well-versed he was in the ins and outs of the government. He could do that.
"The Kuyan. I find their advocacy of women's rights and foreign trade policies admirable. The Lotus are terribly old-fashioned. Some traditions are worth keeping, but so many have become outdated. There's no more room for them. Having them stick around will only lead the country to an eventual standstill."
"And you don't think The Kuyan a little too optimistic?" Machi questioned, blue eyes taking on an icy glaze in the flame of the candles.
"Of course," Kurapika replied, "but I prefer their optimism to the Lotus' fear of the unknown. Progress didn't come to the nations in the West because they hid under their blankets and avoided everyone."
For a split second, he thought he saw Machi smile. Shalnark just gave him a proud little curve of the lips, quiet for once.
"Thank you, Kurapika," Machi said, an inkling of familiarity surrounding his name. "You'll be notified of his Majesty's consensus in three days time. I believe you'll have good news to look forward to."
"You might as well start telling everyone you're married ow! Machi! Stop hitting me! You're the reason I'm gonna die young from brain damage, you know that?"
What a lively bunch. Did they really work for the Emperor? They seemed far too normal, what with their vulgar jokes and tics. It must be an act. Every monster needed a human disguise, after all.
. . .
"And you say the blond one seems the most promising?"
Shalnark nodded. Not a care in the world plagued him as his Danchou appraised the drawing. Machi's handiwork wasn't hard to spot. She'd captured his likeness perfectly, right down to the cold, calculating look in his eyes. Something felt familiar in that face, something that pulled at his mind, as if surgically extracting a memory bit by bit.
"I better see for myself what the fuss is about, then. Put him on the list. Give him the best carriage to the palace. Make him feel welcome. I want his guard down when I meet him."
Shalnark grinned, despite the ominous words. The darkness didn't scare him. His Danchou's darkness was different. It was quiet and peaceful and reminded him of rainy nights spent in rickety, old cabins.
Still, for someone with too much good, too much faith in justice, the darkness could come to be suffocating. He just hoped that blond kid wasn't one of them.
. End of Chapter .
Chapter 2: The Consort's Meeting
Kurapika is dragged to the palace and meets the love, I mean, ENEMY of his life.
1) Lots of bad flirting happening here
2) I don't understand Kuroro's mind in this fic. He's a mix of cute, charming, and psychotic.
3) Kurapika likes the palace life. Hates the people who live in it.
4) Edit 5/25/2019: Hey guys, so I've finally figured out that this will now be based loosely on 1850s Korea. That is all. Also, I'm adding 10x more description lol.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Two: The Consort's Meeting
Three days later, a carriage pulled up to Kurapika's forested address. Painted all black with gold patterns of fire and roses, pulled by two blindingly white stallions. He could see it through the window glass in the kitchen, by the entrance, by the sliding door he'd stepped through so many times, soon for the last. The carriage proved ostentatious amidst the country road, where nothing but wooden carts and people in old, handstitched clothing passed by.
Kurapika's stomach inexplicably lurched at the sight, the remnants of his stomach rising in his throat. But he clenched his teeth and pushed the nausea down.
A gruff voice called out his name. Kurapika swallowed thickly. If he talked now, his voice would crack, and if his voice cracked, Leorio would worry even more. So, Kurapika didn't talk. He peered over his shoulder toward the man, who shifted nervously under Kurapika's scrutinizing gaze, turned amber in ribbons of sunlight.
"Kura . . ." he trailed off. Kurapika stepped forward, tongue still twisted with too many things to say. A pale, slender hand came up to rest on Leorio's shoulder, and Kurapika smiled a bit in reassurance. Leorio tensed, jaw tightening, but eventually, his hand settled over Kurapika's and gave it a small squeeze. It would be the last time they touched, and Kurapika wanted to savor it in some secret place of desire he hid under lock and key. The last time he'd go to sleep on his lumpy futon, the last time he'd accidentally burn himself on the kettle, the last time he'd listen to Leorio's snores as he drifted off into a much more pleasant sleep than Kurapika. The last time he'd hear him whisper in his ear.
Shut up. Please.
There came a looming shadow, outlined on the screen door. A knock on the door forced Kurapika to pull away, but the heat of Leorio's hand lingered, and before he could begin to forget it, he was enveloped in that same heat.
Kurapika wrapped his arms around Leorio's tall, gangly form.
"Kwon-nari," the official's voice rung out, respectful to an absurd degree. Kurapika understood. His status had risen. He had to pull himself together and stop hanging onto a man who was so far below him.
It was Leorio who let him go first. The young medic shoved him away, as gently as he could, and Kurapika stumbled a little. He steadied himself against the door, before turning to toss the other man an icy glare.
Leorio grinned. "Send me some souvenirs, okay?"
Tears blurred his vision again, but Kurapika blinked them away, put on another smile, and nodded once.
"And some money too," Leorio added. He scratched the back of his spiky head nervously. "I'm kind of running low."
Kurapika snorted, "you're always running low." He slid the door open and outside a woman waited. Her short, dark hair was spiky at the ends, curling and framing her face. She wore the Ryusei Empire's military uniform - a sleek, black tunic with a matching cloak and trousers. On her shoulders were golden epaulets - and nearly half her face hid behind large, round spectacles.
"Are you Kwon-nari?" she asked, raising a scroll to her face and shifting her gaze from the paper to him and back to the paper once more.
"You look better in the picture."
Kurapika blinked, and said, "I'm sorry to disappoint."
"Shizuku," someone called from the carriage. A big, hulking man with earlobes that reached his shoulders stuck his head out the window. He, too, wore a military uniform, but it seemed a bit small on him. Kurapika found him much more suitable for the role of a monster than the woman. "We're leaving. Danchou's got a conference at noon, remember?"
"He does?" the woman asked, in that mellow, quiet voice of hers.
"We talked about it on the way here."
"Shizu, just get in the carriage," the man sighed, despondently, leaning back against the headrest.
"Okay," she replied. The woman turned back to Kurapika and grabbed his hand. "Let's go." And then he was being dragged to the carriage. Shizuku proved to be strong for such a small individual. Her grip left red marks and nail incisions in the back of his hand, and his fingers remained sore even minutes after she'd let go.
Shizuku opened the glossy door and gestured for him to get in. Kurapika glared into the dimly lit carriage. It was like they were taking him to a funeral. Which they would be soon, but let's not get ahead of ourselves.
"Kurapika-nari," Shizuku repeats, as they settled into the carriage's grey upholstery. "You'll be going in to meet Emperor Kuroro after Lady Neon."
Neon? Of the Nostrade clan? She was two years younger than Kurapika and had the mind of a child according to the rumors. She wasn't cut out for this. "I see."
"He wants you to make yourself at home while you wait," she droned on. "You'll be escorted to your quarters. We'll notify you when it's your turn to meet the Emperor. Any questions?"
"I have many," Kurapika replied. "But first, where does the Emperor wish to meet us?"
Shizuku tilted her head to the side. "I don't know. Is it that important?"
"The location of this meeting will most likely dictate the content of the conversation," Kurapika explained, a little irked that he was the one who had to explain this. Perhaps, the Emperor should hire some better help. "For example, if he is meeting us in his quarters, then the content will most likely be more intimate and personal. If it is in his office, then it will be more formal."
"Huh," the bespectacled woman said, "I never thought of it that way. Did you study a lot for this?"
"Did you study a lot for the consortship?" she repeated.
Kurapika grit his teeth and averted his eyes, not sure how to respond. If he answered honestly, then all his following actions might seem programmed. If he lied, then he's come off as uninvested in the whole ordeal. "A little."
"A lot, then," she concluded in that same breezy tone. "Your application said your parents died."
"That's sad. Emperor Kuroro is an orphan as well, so you'll get along."
Indeed, nothing said romance like dead parents.
The woman pursed her lips, roaming the scroll for answers. "Do you prefer silk or satin?"
"The Emperor's buying you a new wardrobe. He wants to know what sorts of fabric you prefer," Shizuku explained, eyes flitting across the scroll.
Kurapika blinked. "Why would I need a new wardrobe?"
"Because, you're royalty now."
His body constricted as if his muscles had been shocked. "When you said the Emperor would be meeting us separately, I'd assumed this was another interview -"
"Then, why?" Would he waste money on someone who might be sent home the same day?
"You've already been chosen," Shizuku explained, adjusting her glasses. "This is just a formality."
"Oh," he breathed, and the small, selfish hope that his status as a consort hadn't been confirmed yet vanished, replaced by that same resignedness he approached the rest of his life with. The carriage lurched forward, striking a large stone on the road.
"You sound disappointed."
His head shot up again, eyes wide. "No! Not at all! I'm just surprised, that's all."
"You're surprised?" she asked. "I thought you were the smart one?"
"The smart one?"
Shizuku had already turned to the man, who had taken the reigns before they departed. "Franklin, how much further?"
Kurapika peered through the windows of the carriage. The Imperial Palace was as magnificent as you'd imagine, painted red and green and a silvery blue, its curved, tiled rooftop glinting in the morning sun. If Kurapika had been a lesser being, he would've gaped at it. The stone gates stretched on for what looked like miles, then circled around, caging everything inside them. Black-clad guards stood atop the walls and in the arched entrances. In the center, Kurapika could see the green roof of the throne hall rising above the gate and imagined nights gazing at the glow it gave off. Years ago, a younger Kurapika would've eaten it up. Now, it was just a stark reminder that his enemy lived in luxury, his greedy hands stained with the blood of Kurapika's parents and countless others.
"Your room is behind the Emperor's quarters," Franklin said, helping Shizuku out of the carriage. "Phinks will take you -"
The monstrous man peered over Kurapika's shoulder, that same neutral expression on his face. He followed his gaze. There, Shalnark trekked to them down the cement path with a bright smile on his boyish face and a bounce to his being.
"Shal, what are you doing here?"
"Oh, just popping in for a visit," the familiar, cheerful man chirped, tossing an arm around Kurapika's shoulders. Kurapika tried not to squirm in response. "Phinks is feeling a bit under the weather. Don't worry, Franky, I'll take it from here!"
And Kurapika was dragged past the gates by an over-excited Shalnark.
"You're going to love your new home, Kwon-daegam!" he chatted. They walked down white stone tiles, passing by the famed throne hall with its white porch and blue walls. "It's got a ton of books, and the bed is the most comfortable thing ever. You're gonna have the best sleep ever in there. And the view is right over the Lin Garden, which is also the Emperor's favorite place to stay, so you're obviously already at the top of the consorts!"
"That's nice," Kurapika replied, though inside strange, nervous energy constricted his chest. Already? Sure, Kurapika had planned on making it to the top from the start, but not so quickly. Too much attention would make it hard to move around, he'd be too busy evading everyone's suspicious gazes to move along with the plan. He breathed in deeply, closing his eyes. He focused on the landscapes they passed. He glimpsed the Ilsalyang Pavilion on the glimmering Gyeoljeong Lake. He counted ten of its forty-eight stone pillars and failed to admire the care that had went into every detail of the wooden balustrades. They passed Wieom Hall, the Emperor's quarters: a low, long building with a tiled roof and open windows framed with currant wood. Kurapika wondered how often he left the windows open.
"Nervous?" Shalnark asked, crossing his arms and giving him a warm smile.
Shalnark shrugged. "Nothing we can do. C'mon, the consorts' quarters is just around the corner. We'll head to your room and get you some tea. Maybe, that'll calm you down."
"Oh, no," Kurapika insisted, a part of him annoyed at how easily he forgot this man was his enemy as well. "I couldn't impose. Besides, I work better under pressure."
Shalnark narrowed his eyes, and then a grin split his face. "Okay, I'll leave some tea for you to try later. Some raspberry white tea. It's our specialty, no one can be a true member of the palace without trying it out at least once."
"Well, I suppose if it's not too much trouble -"
Shalnark waved his hand. "It's not, it's not. The maids will be glad to see someone with such great taste!"
Kurapika relented. "Alright, then."
. . .
His room was actually a collection of rooms, three to be exact, with a large closet that held more clothes than he could ever wear. Each wall had been swathed the color of coconut macaroons and covered in murals. In the living room, the murals depicted historical events, as if the consort who lived in it needed to be briefed on the history of the country. Kurapika caught the tale of Ryusei's founding - the first King and the Phoenix that led to his triumph over the Kakin Kingdom's encroaching forces - as well as Ryusei's subsequent victories and defeats under the same Kakin Kingdom, as if they couldn't end the vicious cycle of war. Today, the two countries stood united, but the scars from the last war (a mere fifty years ago) still remained. His bedroom told a less tragic story of camellia trees and white roses.
Kurapika brushed his fingers against a lacquered table depicting the bloom of a jasmine flower in what he called the living room. The table stood opposite the wooden screen door and was partially enclosed by red cushions and a single scarlet chaise lounge. He scanned the titles on a large dragon sculpted shelf brimming with books. His bedroom was another problem altogether.
"Nice, isn't it?" Shalnark commented, hands on his hips. "He really went all out with this one. I mean, look at all these flowers!"
Ah, yes, the flowers. Stargazer lilies, regular lilies, spider lilies. This man seemed to be rather fond of lilies. And yes, they smelled just wonderful. Goddammit, what kind of monster was this guy?
"Lady Aiko just went in for her interview," Shalnark explained, "Neon goes in after her, so you'll probably be called in about fifteen minutes. These things usually don't take too long."
That was reassuring.
"I'll come get you when it's your turn," Shalnark added, waving goodbye as he walked out of the room. "Make yourself at home."
They kept saying that. Kurapika wondered why. Was it just to lure him into a false sense of security? He'd have to remain vigilant.
Now, what books had this man gotten for him? He might consider giving him a quick and painless death if they were interesting enough.
. . .
Shalnark returned after precisely fifteen minutes, a grin fastened to his face as usual.
"C'mon, Kurapika, it's time for your first date with the Emperor!" Shalnark called, cheerfully.
The young consort-to-be sighed, shutting the book closed. It was alright, he supposed. He'd let the Emperor off with a quick and simple poisoning.
"Please don't call it a date," Kurapika said, standing up and flattening out any creases that might've made their way into his green hanbok.
"Why not? You're two reasonably attractive who will be spending the next few minutes alone together, learning about the other and talking about your future."
"It's more of a business proposal."
Shalnark tsked, "so pessimistic. Don't worry. The Emperor is a nice guy. Easy-going, easy to get along with, easy to be in love with. You'll fall for him in no time."
Kurapika almost laughed at that. Love? Oh, the deities would sooner raise his parents from the dead. No, really, the deities would have to raise his parents from the dead to create even the slightest chance of that happening.
Shalnark didn't say anything more, choosing to simply lead him back towards the Emperor's Quarters. Past chattering maids and two women Kurapika could only guess were the other consorts based on their expensive silken clothing. Shalnark dragged him by the Lin Garden, a gorgeous view indeed. Three small ponds laid in a triangle, with three red gazebos assigned to each of them. Leaves of green, red, orange and purple claimed his view, below them, patches of roses and lilies flourished. Off to the side, was a marble fountain. Shalnark took him back around the building.
"This is just the scenic route, by the way," Shalnark announced. "The shortcut is just a minute, so don't worry, you won't have to get through all this every time you want to see your lover at work." He winked, and Kurapika's soul died a little. But that was normal, so he didn't worry too much.
The Emperor's Quarters came back into view. They passed two blue maids on their way up the pale stone steps. The doors had already been slid aside, but four guards were perched there, eyes vigilant. Kurapika eyes the bushes surrounding the building and was made certain that more watchdogs hid in them. One look at Shalnark, though, and they were able to pass without a fuss into the soft light. Copper squares formed a vivid ceiling, below which flew phoenixes carved into wooden beams. More guards stood in front of three doors, and though Kurapika couldn't see anything through the screen, he could hear the interior humming with energy.
Kurapika was dragged to the door on the left, and then past creme walls with jeweled mosaics and metal sconces and workers who looked ready to run them over if they didn't step aside. Shalnark laughed, saying they all took their jobs seriously. The Emperor's Quarters contained fourteen rooms if Kurapika remembered correctly. Each one of them was closed.
They came to a stop, suddenly, by a room in the right wing of the building. Kurapika scowled inwardly at the fact that Shalnark had once again taken him the long way around.
Shalnark pushed him once towards the door, the way Leorio had, and promptly vanished. The consort-to-be bit his lip, his heart beating hard in his chest. This was the man who'd killed his parents, who would be his first victim, his first real lover, not one of the clients Mother gave him. Such a mess of titles and they hadn't even met once.
Kurapika went through his routine again. Eyes shut, breathe in, breathe out, eyes open. His fingers clenched the carved handles in the door, and then all at once, the door slid open, and he was met with a young man, sitting and looking far too normal to be the monster Kurapika had conjured up in his mind. He had no wickedness in his face, no evident greed in the way he held himself, and his eyes were large and silver.
"I was wondering when you'd come in," he said, without glancing up from the scroll spread across his desk.
Kurapika narrowed his eyes at the young man in front of him, certain he'd uncover some dastardly evil within the curve of his lips, within those big, slightly downturned eyes. He was clothed in a simple, black gwanbok, the attire most government officials wore these days, though Kurapika could tell it wasn't as intricate or layered. The cloth contrasted his skin beautifully. Not that Kurapika really cared.
The Emperor glanced up at him. "Like what you see? Good, mutual attraction will benefit both of us in this relationship. Sit down, Kurapika."
He raised an eyebrow. No honorifics? How crude.
Kurapika accepted his offer, sitting down across from the man.
"Is everything to your liking?" the Emperor asked, leaning his cheek against the palm of his hand, a fake sheen of fondness on his face. Kurapika could see straight through it, into the distant look in his eyes. His image was reaffirmed. This man was a monster. And Kurapika was going to have to pretend to love him for the coming months, years even.
Kurapika nodded, politely. "You've done a lot to make us all feel welcome. Thank you."
The Emperor smiled, reaching out to move some of his blond hair behind one pale ear. "I'm glad. How about the books?"
"You exceeded my expectations," Kurapika replied, not even flinching at the movement. He'd faced much more forward advances before. "Though, I must say 'Wangjaui Nolae' was an interesting choice. Should I perceive it as a threat?"
The Emperor chuckled, hand caressing his cheek gently, but his eyes remained as calculating and detached as ever. "I suppose that depends. Is there something our little Prince has been hiding?"
"I'm not actually a prince," Kurapika whispered, teasingly, his hand enveloping the Emperor's. "Though, I suppose we could change that if your majesty was as bold with your consorts as you are with your laws."
The hand withdrew, and the Emperor laughed, the sound genuine this time. "My, aren't you the charmer."
"I could say the same thing about you," Kurapika chuckled. "I dare say my heart skipped a beat."
The two of them sat in silence for a few seconds, the Emperor taking in his face, Kurapika trying his best to keep his innermost thoughts at bay. 'Kill him. Kill him. Kill him,' they chanted, and it took all of Kurapika's self-restraint not to lash out. His hands clenched on his lap, itching to circle around his neck and squeeze until the Emperor's last breath leaves him.
None of the murderous thoughts came to the surface, as Kurapika artfully maintained that coquettish look on his face. His eyes looking up through thick lashes, his petal-pink lips pulled into a teasing little smile, his face flushed from the bit of laughter he'd let slip.
Kurapika glanced away, and in that moment, he knew he'd made a mistake. For a second, his mask shattered, and his feelings flashed across his face in one fell swoop. He struggled to pick up the pieces, and a few seconds later, the mask was back on, and if the Emperor noticed, he didn't let it show.
"Well," the Emperor sighed, eyes still fixated on Kurapika, "I'll see you around, my little Prince."
Kurapika took his hand and kissed it in parting, glancing up at the man, who simply wore a small smile on his face. "I certainly hope so."
"You are far too casual about this," the man chuckled. "I thought I was the one who had to be bold?"
Kurapika grinned. "I am said to be a very attentive partner."
"And a very intelligent one, I imagine," he replied. "Your views on the Lotus and Kuyan clans were quite insightful. I believe we'll do great things together."
"I think so, too." Let's start with your complete and utter destruction.
The man nodded once, and Kurapika gave him one last charming smile.
As soon as the door fell closed, Kurapika leaned against the cold panel of the wall and shivered in disgust. He needed to cleanse himself of that encounter.
"Kurapika-daegam!" a cheerful voice called. Shalnark strolled in from around the corner in his bright lime hanbok, and Kurapika quickly composed himself.
"I didn't know you'd be back to pick me up as well," Kurapika said, voice coming out a little harsher than he'd planned.
Shalnark didn't notice. "Of course, silly! What? Did you think I'd leave you here to fend for yourself? No way! You're one of the Emperor's consorts now, which means, you're also on the top of everyone's hit list."
"I doubt anyone knows about this yet."
"Oh, you'd be surprised." Shalnark's smile became subdued, making way for a much more natural expression. "Back before people even knew that he was the long-lost Crown Prince, the Emperor was targeted by assassins."
They could find him in some obscure location, but they couldn't finish the job? Amateurs.
"Well, c'mon," Shalnark said, cheerful once more, "your tea awaits. And your bath, too. Did I mention that the bathing area in your room is amazing! Seriously, best bath you'll ever have!"
"Yes, it seems everything here is amazing."
. . .
Kurapika sighed, as he fell back on the scarlet chaise. Shalnark wasn't lying. The lavatory here was incredible. He didn't remember the last time he'd felt so refreshed. Now, if only the bath water hadn't smelled so much like lilies. He's got enough of those here.
The lacquered table now had a jade tea set atop it: two small teacups and a tea kettle. His reflection bounced back at him across the surface of a rosy liquid. It smelled lovely. Or, at least, not like lilies. So, Kurapika decided it couldn't hurt. Clutching a new volume to his chest, this one red-bound, he sipped the tangy concoction. It stung a bit down his throat but calmed his nerves without a fuss. He broke open the novel, eyes drifting over the first lines.
He got halfway through a page before he started to drift off, his eyes drooping. The book fell from his open palm, settling in the small space on the chaise between Kurapika's abdomen and the back cushion. It was quite peaceful here, with the afternoon sun drifting through the two large windows behind him.
The people might be horrible, but their hospitality wasn't so bad, really.
. . .
Kuroro sighed, as he finished the last of the paperwork. His body had become stiff now, his joints screeching after being kept in this strict seiza position all day. His mind remained functioning, though even it was beginning to check out. That meeting at noon certainly took a lot out of him. Then again, this whole ruling business took a lot out of him in general.
He peered out the green-rimmed window in his office. The full moon hung low tonight, the stars dotted the sky. They weren't as clear as the ones back home, but they did well enough. Below them, the gardens and buildings of the palace glimmered, and Kuroro wished for a rickety cabin.
There came a knock on the door and Kuroro schooled his features, ready to tell whoever it might concern that he was not to be disturbed.
"Danchou!" Shalnark called. Kuroro's shoulders relaxed. His advisors needn't be subjected to his masks as often as the other palace personnel. "Kurapika didn't show up to dinner tonight! Can you bring him his food?"
Kurapika? Ah, right. His charming little Prince. A charming little Prince with a charming little secret. He wondered what he was hiding.
"And why can't one of the servants do it?"
"Because none of the servants skipped dinner as well?"
"I said I wasn't hungry," Kuroro rang back, cleaning the ink off his silver brush. Ah, even his eyes were sore.
"Oh, come on. Don't you want to have a romantic dinner with your husband?"
Kuroro considered. He could use this as an opportunity to gather information about the other man, to learn what made his dark eyes reflect such a twisted soul. There weren't many things that could pique Kuroro's interest enough to force a reaction. Human psychology was one of those things. Ever since he witnessed his mother's depression, and the way his own darkness seemed to writhe within him, and how his father acted as if he knew Kuroro's mind better than he did. Most psyches weren't worth examining, but every now and then.
The man stood and walked over to the door. Shalnark was planted on the other side with a silver tray of food in his hands. Kuroro seized it and gave him a suspicious look. Even more concerning than his little Prince was Shalnark's behavior.
"You seem strangely invested in this man."
Shalnark clasped his hands behind his back. "The only thing I'm invested in is your happiness, Danchou!"
Kuroro's brow furrowed, but he let it go, walking down the corridor and taking a left to the exit. Shalnark followed him until they reached the entrance to the consorts' quarters just a few steps north.
"I'll wait for you outside," Shal said, sitting down on the stone steps. Then, as if he were a magician, he pulled an orange out of his lime green sleeve and started to peel off its skin. Kuroro often worried that carelessness would get his advisor hurt someday, but he always put the troubling thought to rest. As long as they remained by his side, Kuroro would exhaust any resource to keep them alive.
Now, where was his little Prince's room? Toward the back, by the Lin Garden, his mother's old sleeping quarters before his father had made her Queen Consort and built her the now abandoned Yeon-in Palace. Kuroro hadn't touched this place since he was five, but now the memories returned like a long-forgotten tide. On one of the wall panels remained the slightest shadow of ink where he had once painted a picture of a Bulgae - a mythological dog beast forever caught in an endless pursuit of the sun and moon. Myths had been one of his favorite subjects back then.
He knocked twice on the door out of habit. No one answered, but that was nothing new.
"Kurapika," he called, as he made his way into the sweet-smelling room. He caught sight of him spread out across the chaise, and even Kuroro had to begrudgingly admit his serenity was rather adorable. Across his stomach pale fingers, like moonlight, splayed out, reaching for the book that had fallen to his side. His face tilted away, half of it hidden from view. Strands of golden hair spread over a red satin pillow and over his cheek. Golden hair that seemed so familiar now, though Kuroro could not place it.
Kuroro set the tray down on a table with an old tea set and ambled over to his consort's side. Absentmindedly, he pondered how Kurapika, this so-called perfect consort, would react to waking up to him?
"Kurapika," he called, quietly, sitting down on the chaise and weaving his hand through vaguely messy locks. How easily the motion came to him. It was almost frightening. "Wake up."
He stirred, his hand moving to take Kuroro's. Slowly, tired lids gave way to chestnut orbs, squinting at him. They widened in recognition, and Kurapika shot upright as if someone had brought a knife to his spine.
"Your Majesty," Kurapika said, voice just a bit nervous, just a bit too fearful. "Is everything alright?"
"You missed dinner," he said, gesturing to the tray, "so I thought we could share."
"Oh, of course," Kurapika replied, relieved now, and Kuroro felt triumphant. The man was already slipping up. "I guess I slept for longer than planned." The consort stood.
"Hmm," Kuroro said, bringing one of the teacups to his lips. Valerian root? Well-masked, certainly, but Kuroro was well-versed in poisons and sleeping agents. It was hard to get anything out of him. "It wasn't entirely your fault. The tea was drugged."
"What?" Kurapika asked, whirling around on his heel.
"You should be more careful. Shalnark might seem friendly, but he's a trickster first and foremost."
Kurapika's face contorted in anger for a second, before settling back into that calm facade. The darkness that writhed in Kuroro wanted to see more of that fury.
. End of Chapter .
Thanks for reading, and as always, please leave a comment below!
Chapter 3: The Consort's Dinner
Kuroro . . . why are you like this?
I hate Kuroro.
Kidding, I still like him. He's just . . . problematic this chapter. He gets better. I think. #PrayforPika
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Three: The Consort's Dinner
Kurapika thought the food delicious, and the company rather ridiculous. Not because his Majesty was ridiculous, but because his heart beat so wildly thanks to him. That was ridiculous.
He stuffed his face further as if to put a cork on his emotions, to block out his heartbeat. The other man's eyes bored into him, but he said not a word. Kurapika had moved off the chaise to one of the cushions, so they could properly stare at each other, as was protocol. A mere consort was not allowed to look down at the Emperor. The Emperor's hair had begun to fall into his eyes now. A pair of steel chopsticks were set between his fingers, catching onto a piece of napa cabbage. He popped it in his mouth and began to chew, almost elegantly. What kind of sorcery was this? Eating shouldn't be elegant, not unless you've trained endlessly to do so.
Well, he had to get to the throne somehow. Unlike his predecessors, this Emperor hadn't grown up in the palace. He hadn't been schooled and groomed to one day lay claim to the crown. Many had once speculated that his ascension to the throne was carved in the blood of the late King Ji-Yeong, and that this new Emperor was nothing more than a fraud despite his uncanny resemblance. The time of rumors had passed now. At 24, eight years into his reign, there was barely a whisper of the rumors on the streets of Ryusei Empire. Many of the messengers had died in the riots. The rest, he charmed into loyalty, turning the fiercest loathing into love.
Damn, what if Kurapika got caught in his web as well? He hadn't even considered that in all his years of training.
Kurapika shook his head, inwardly. He hadn't considered it because it was utterly ridiculous. He couldn't be charmed. He was blind to charms.
"You've become rather quiet, Kurapika," the Emperor spoke in the deafening silence, and once again, he could hear that air of informality in his voice. Inside, Mother's measured voice alerted him. Spiders drew their prey into their traps without ever moving a muscle, feigning innocence. Traps because there was undoubtedly more than one in this case.
Kurapika flashed him a small smile. "I suppose that must be the sleep wearing off. I'm just a little tired."
"I should get out of your hair soon, then," the Emperor replied.
"You could stay if you'd like," Kurapika offered, slipping into his consort persona seamlessly.
The Emperor let a fond smile grace his face. "As tempting as that sounds, I think you'd be better off adjusting to palace life on your own. Besides, we wouldn't want the other consorts to get jealous."
"If they're jealous, then they're not very good consorts," Kurapika replied, bringing the non-poisoned tea to his lips. It was less fragrant than the raspberry white mixture Shalnark had prepared for him, but as long as it didn't put him to sleep, he ranked it above that monstrosity.
An eyebrow rose, and the man gave him a strange, ponderous look. "And should I spend the night with one of the others, would you remain untouched by envy?"
The words spilled out of his mouth, a coquettish grin on his face, "you'll soon find, your Majesty, that I am not a very good consort."
The Emperor processed those words far longer than Kurapika had hoped he would. "Tell me about your family."
"They're all gone." Kurapika placed the tea porcelain teacup back on the table, trying to move away from the topic before he could get worked up.
"I know that," the Emperor said, no longer looking at him, chopsticks diving back into his bowl of rice. It was such a casual, dismissive gesture that it made Kurapika's jaw clench in fury, the motion keeping the hatred in his chest from spilling out of his mouth. "Tell me about them before their deaths."
The possibility of him knowing crossed Kurapika's mind again. But if that was the case, Kurapika couldn't quite understand what he was doing still alive. The Emperor wasn't exactly merciful to his enemies. The fact that he had none to speak of was proof enough. "They were bakers. We lived in the mountains and sold our pastries to the villagers there. A few years before they passed on, we moved to the inner city, and we did well. And then they died in a riot."
"I see," the Emperor said. "What were they like?"
Kurapika balanced his chin on the palm of his hand in an attempt to loosen his rigid spine, hoping the movement would release the tension inside him. It didn't. "I'd prefer not to go into detail."
"As a consort, you'll need to answer whatever questions you're asked. Might as well start with something difficult," the Emperor said, and it sounded so rational that Kurapika almost believed him.
"I'm not dense, I can evade a question without much effort on my part."
"We politicians don't rely on lying as much as you may think," the Emperor replied, his voice icy. The silver of his eyes granted passage to a calculating mind. Kurapika squirmed inwardly at the scrutiny. "This is purely a test of how well you can keep your emotions under control. That shouldn't be too difficult for you."
He was playing with him.
That was alright. Mother had taught him how to play this game.
Kurapika gave him a gentle smile. "I take after my mother appearance-wise. She was loved by everyone, though she also drove most people crazy at the same time. She always interrupted me while I was studying. My father was a lot more serious. He was a baker and a scholar, and every Sunday we'd go outside with a handful of pastries and a pile of books and read on the terrace. Then, my mother would come out and say that it wasn't healthy to sit around all day, and she'd herd us back inside, gather some supplies and we'd go hiking."
"When did they die?"
Kurapika's eyes narrowed. Damn, keep yourself under control, boy. "Five years ago, April fifteenth. I was sixteen."
"How poetic," the Emperor said, standing up, tray abandoned. He gave Kurapika that same patronizingly loving smile and offered him a bright red rose. "For you."
The young consort did what any sane consort would do. He took it, gratefully, and then held out a scarlet spider lily. A trick he'd learned from Mother.
Flowers win over everyone.
" Lycoris radiata," the Emperor said, approaching his appointed lover with slow, small steps until they stood a few centimeters apart, their lips so close that had one of them been given a shove they would meet. Kurapika held back a shiver of disgust. The way the moonlight haloed him, in contrast to the glow of the candles in the room. His pale, pale skin. The skin of a dead man. The breath on his lips was warm though, the taste of yuja melting on his tongue. "I hope you don't mean our relationship to end in tragedy."
"Sometimes, we can't quite control where fate takes us," Kurapika replied. He didn't believe it, of course. Fate. Destiny. He found the very concept laughable, but he figured someone as fate-bound as the Emperor would appreciate that tidbit.
"And is what you see a terrible end?"
The Emperor's eyes gleamed now. Was it from the candlelight, or from his own darkness? Could darkness gleam? What would that even be like? A gemstone? Kurapika frowned inwardly. He didn't like comparing eyes to gemstones. Eyes were full of life, windows to the soul. Gemstones, while pretty and sparkly, were dead.
Maybe, the comparison did fit his dear lover.
"Just for one of us, then," the Emperor said, tipping his head to the side.
"Jumping to conclusions now, are we, your Majesty?" Kurapika quipped. The Emperor moved away now, and a small sliver of a smile on his face, not the charming grins he'd given him earlier.
"I have one more question."
"I am at your service."
The Emperor met his eyes, and both their masks seemed to drop, shattered by the knives in that gaze. Kurapika was nearly taken aback by his need to stab something, a feral hatred tying his desires into a bundle ready to pop. "Why did you decide to become the consort of someone you hate so dearly?"
Kurapika's jaw locked in place, stunned into silence, and the Emperor waited patiently for him to speak, all the while probably scrutinizing every single muscle in his body for signs of weakness.
"Hatred is quite a strong word."
"Were we behind the murder of your parents?"
Kurapika's lies were caught on his tongue, ready to make themselves known, but then they were dragged back in. This man gathered all this from just two encounters. Lying would not curb his suspicion, but perhaps telling him the truth would intrigue the Emperor enough not to send him right to the executioner's block?
"Are you here to kill me as retribution?"
Mother would most assuredly punish him for this later. "Yes."
The Emperor's eyes narrowed, his face falling for once. He reached out to touch his cheek, his frigid fingers sending icicles down Kurapika's spine. "Do not tell anyone else of your allegiance."
"Excuse me?" Did he think he was an idiot? He had been training for this position for the last five years! He knew not to tell anyone.
"Let's see how long you last," the Emperor said. Their foreheads touched, and Kurapika fought down the urge to back away. "So, what do you say? Play with me?"
It was all a game to him, Kurapika realized. Was he so bored trying to run an entire nation?
"Why would you want to play a game with your murderer?"
"Because there's nothing quite as thrilling as having your life on the line."
Kurapika tried to scrutinize his face, a blank, honest face. He liked it. He liked the feeling of his life being threatened. It was a puzzle to him. A challenge.
The consort reached out and tugged at the Emperor's collar and pulled him down. "Then, I will do my best to keep your interest, your Majesty." Kurapika pressed his lips to the Emperor's, and he felt the other man go stiff for a second, before arms caged his waist, pushing him up against his hated lover.
It wasn't as atrocious as Kurapika had expected. The Emperor's touch fell on his skin in gentle strokes, not the demanding, greedy reaction he'd expected. His grip was tight around his waist, still, his fingers clutching the fabric of his magoja.
Kurapika broke away, hoping he looked properly flushed, his breathing labored.
The Emperor released him immediately, and Kurapika praised himself on the shocked look on the other man's face. Mother taught him well. The Emperor composed himself in a split second, back to his slight amusement. "Sweet dreams, my charming prince."
The taller man pressed a kiss to his forehead, his hand brushing Kurapika's, and then left his consort's lavish room without even sparing him another look. Kurapika sunk to the floor as soon as he could be sure that the Emperor was really gone. The bile rose in his throat. Who knew they'd get so intimate so early in the game? It was alright. He was used to these sorts of escapades. If he wanted to go fast, that was fine.
Dammit. Lies used to work.
The bathroom's paper door slid aside, and Kurapika scrambled for the nearest cleaning product. A bar of gray soap lay near the basin. It tasted bitter, but he bore with it, rinsing his mouth out just as quickly. Sanitization complete. The man buried his face in his hands. Damn. Damn. Damn.
This wasn't what he'd expected to feel. Disgust, of course. Maybe neutrality, considering his training. Not this.
His lip curled in revulsion. Not at the Emperor, or at the kiss, but at his own body.
He'd enjoyed that kiss. He was not fine. He was physically attracted to that bastard.
Oh Gods, he might vomit.
He heard a knock on the door suddenly, and then a voice.
"Kurapika-nari?" they said. It was the voice of a woman, graceful and concerned. "Are you alright?"
Kurapika's eyes widened in horror. Had they heard everything?
He quickly splashed some water on his face, composed himself as the icy water cooled him down. Then, toweling himself dry, he walked over to the door.
"I'm sorry, did I wake you?" he asked. There were two women behind the door. One, he recognized as Neon, with her bright blue hair and matching eyes, dressed in pinks and purples, her youthful face aglow in the light of the torches outside. In front of her, stood the woman who had spoken. She had blue eyes as well, though hers were far lighter, a lake frozen over, paler lines striking through them like cracks in the ice. Her black hair was let down in long, straight locks. She wore a nightgown similar to Neon's, though hers was much duller in terms of a color scheme. This was Aiko, he believed. She'd been groomed ever since she was born for this position, though her parents probably didn't put her through as drastic measures as Mother did.
The woman shook her head. "No, we both woke up a while ago. We both found it rather lonely and decided to play a game of daifugo, but we need another player and when we saw that your light was still on, we decided to ask you to join us." She could certainly talk quickly. "What say you to a round?"
Oh, thank the Gods for an escape from this damned thought spiral. Usually, he wouldn't agree to something like this. He had things to do, missions to fulfill, but right now, he couldn't be left to his own thoughts. Besides, it might be good to build a good rapport with the other consorts.
"I'd love to," he replied.
And so, the three consorts walked to the consort lounge - a room painted in accents of jade and gold - and played a game of cards. Kurapika won. It was the start of a beautiful friendship.
. . .
Kuroro felt a bit bad about that kiss. He hoped the poor boy didn't think he wanted to take him so soon, or ever, for that matter. He might be cruel, but he wasn't the type to force himself, mentally or physically, on someone else. The boy just needed to get his emotions under control, that was all. After that, everything would be easier.
"Did somebody have a good time?" Shalnark squealed when Kuroro finally reached him. The Emperor's palace was mostly abandoned now, save for the two purple handmaidens who had gone to fetch him. Pakunoda's staff never slept, the slips of their purple uniforms forever in motion. He'd have to give them a raise one of these days.
Shalnark trailed behind him on the way to Pakunoda's room. The candle-light soaked the corridors in golden flame, as they passed walls of paper windows and gold-winged animals. It was a quiet corner of the palace, far from the often chaotic mess of his office. The doors were bolted shut more often than not, as disturbances were hard on Paku's heart, but tonight they remained open to the public.
"He's an interesting fellow." No, whoever got him into this was the interesting one. His little prince was just a pawn.
Kuroro chuckled, his hand on the iron door handle. "How is she doing?"
"Better now." Shalnark's smile waned a bit. "She woke up a few minutes ago to pain in her heart. It was going a hundred twenty beats per minute. It's gone down now, but she still feels a bit dizzy."
Nothing out of the ordinary then. Better check just in case.
Kuroro walked in, letting the wall close behind him. There were some things he preferred to do alone. "Hey, Paku."
Kuroro bows his head, a rough chortle escaping his throat. "Will I ever not be a kid to you?"
After all he's done.
"What can I say? I'm an old woman. You're all kids to me."
After all he's taken away.
"You're only two years older than me, Paku."
And all the grief he's caused.
"Really, I feel so much older. It's probably just my stunning maturity."
She's still here.
. End of Chapter .
Let's hope the real romance starts up soon. And yes, Paku does have heart disease. I thought it was fitting since she died of a heart attack (Pika's chain) in the actual manga. So, yeah, Paku's still around, and she's still awesome. Kuroro and her have a very sibling-like relationship. She's been supporting him the longest out of the Spiders.
Chapter 4: The Consort's Kiss
Bonding and drunk Pika?
I'm sorry this took so long, but I hope you enjoy regardless. Love y'all.
Chapter 4: The Consort’s Kiss
He wanted to do it again, damn hormones.
Kurapika lay on the lavishly furnished bed, half wrapped in the light blue sheets, his skin too warm for all the layers presented to him. Below the fabric, his heart beat erratically.
He’d played the card game, even drank some wine to wash away his unwanted memories, but in this case, alcohol probably wasn’t the best solution. It just made your judgment fuzzy, your actions rash, your heart stupid. It was alright during intimate moments, Kurapika knew, but in a high-stakes situation like this, alcohol was the last thing he needed in his body.
Damn alcohol and the tiny portion sizes Aiko had given out to lure him into a false sense of security.
Kurapika rolled onto his side. He’d kissed a lot of people before. Men, women. This wasn’t fair! He had experience, dammit! He should be basking in the glorious light of surviving day one of his consortship, not blushing over kisses that lasted a whole of five seconds.
Maybe, this was good. Mother never told him to avoid attraction, just attachment. As long as he didn’t become attached, he could want as much of the Emperor as he wished. It could even make their relationship more believable to prying eyes.
Kurapika could practically hear his parents screeching at him from the heavens. The Emperor was meant to be his enemy, and his attraction would only put a damper on his anger.
Kurapika sat up now, spurred on by some sort of irrational fear, some sort of anxiety, at the thought of his anger fading even a little bit. He didn’t go through all those sleepless nights for nothing.
The wind blew in through the window in soft, beckoning gusts, and Kurapika felt his mind clear a bit. A walk outside couldn’t hurt. It’s not like there would be an assassination attempt after a day. Kurapika knew how much work went into assassinations. There was no way someone would be able to take care of him so soon.
The young consort traversed the corridors for a few minutes, conjuring up his mental map of what he knew of the palace so far. He passed blue satin curtains and silk tapestries, polished golden sconces and furniture, and it made the lump in his throat grow. One could drown in all the extravagance and luxury that permeated the walls of this place, made even worse by the ethereal light of the moon. One would think they were in a Palace made for Gods rather than murderers.
Kurapika closed his eyes to the gentle summer-scented breeze, his bare feet cold against the wooden bridge he stood on now, where he could feel every splinter and every grain. His eyes opened again, slowly, brown orbs drinking in the dark water of the stream as it clashed against solid ground. Moonrays streaked through the inky blue, and Kurapika remembered the streams in the village, and how the adults used to go fishing in darkness. He couldn’t see anything in these waters.
Even in his drunken state, he was horribly depressed. Wonderful.
“Oi, kid! Behind you!” a gruff, loud voice shouted, and Kurapika turned on his heel, glimpsing just a glimmer of metal before registering that it was time to duck. He wasn’t sure where the lone arrow lodged itself, but he knew where it had meant to. Straight through his heart, and after being destabilized, another would’ve followed with a target at the back of his head.
Someone approached him, and Kurapika jerked away. In front of him was quite the goliath of a man, being several feet taller than Kurapika and so muscular the avenger thought he was better suited to a fighting ring rather than an elegant palace. The clothes he wore looked expensive yet casual, made for fighting, but perfectly suitable for meeting other officials.
“Phew, that was close!” the man exclaimed, far louder than necessary. He looked down at Kurapika, who was still crouched on the ground, though he had relaxed considerably. No doubt, it was just one of the Emperor’s idiots. “Well, where’s my thank you?”
“Pardon?” Kurapika responded, flatly.
“Don’t mind him,” another, smaller man said, his voice a mix between a hiss and a whisper. His eyes narrowed and the lower half of his face concealed behind a mask. “He’s an idiot.”
“S’that so?” Kurapika slurred, the adrenaline wearing off now, replaced by the same intoxication. He swayed a bit upon standing, falling back against the railing. The giant raised an eyebrow.
“Eh, are you drunk, kid?” he asked, sounding almost concerned now. Which was ridiculous. Why would one of the Emperor’s idiots care about him? Oh, maybe it was his newfound status. That could be it.
The small man snickered. “As a sailor on shore leave.”
“I am not,” Kurapika protested, drunkenly, pushing himself off the railing and promptly losing his balance.
. . .
Not long after Kurapika found himself passed out, did Chrollo’s faithful servants barge into his room unannounced with the young man hanging limp in Uvogin’s arms. His vengeful consort looked as beautiful as ever, his porcelain skin appearing more fragile than Chrollo remembered it being, his cheeks tinged pink from the alcohol.
Chrollo rolled over to his other side, away from the door and Uvogin. He was far too tired for this. “Just drop him on the divan.”
“Are you sure? He’s pretty drunk.”
“Yes. Close the door on your way out,” Chrollo ordered, before allowing himself to sink into sleep again, trusting Uvo to do as he said. It wasn’t until much later that he awoke to the sound of muttered swearing. Kurapika sat on the divan, his feet tucked under him as his hands clutched his hair.
“Tsk,” he murmured, still believing he was alone in the room, “damn alcohol.”
Emperor smirked, though his eyes fell closed again. “You reap what you sow.”
His consort laughed, bitterly, and it was clear he wasn’t in the healthiest state of mind at the moment. “I certainly hope so.”
“Are we losing it already, my dear Prince? We’re only on day two,” Emperor spoke, knowing the man wouldn’t respond well to such provocation and somehow looking forward to it.
He felt the bed tip a bit as extra weight was put on it. Turning to him, Emperor’s orbs met Kurapika’s much livelier, much angrier ones.
“Have I hit a nerve?”
. . .
“Don’t mock me,” he seethed, imaginary knives stabbing through his skull, splitting it into two. He ignored the pain, ignored the fact that he was letting go. The young consort straddled his waist, and the Emperor only smiled at him, smug despite the fact he was pinned down to his own bed.
The Emperor took hold of his hands, and Kurapika blocked out the caress of his fingers as he placed his own on his neck. “How does it feel, knowing my life is in your hands?”
“I’m not going to kill you now,” Kurapika said, indignantly. He wasn’t an amateur, for God’s sake.
“But you could.”
There was silence, as Kurapika processed the reasoning behind his words. Their world was filled with birdsong and rustling leaves.
Ah, this was part of the game. He was trying to force his hand.
Kurapika’s hands slid away from his neck and down to his clothed chest. He braced himself for whatever wave of emotion would come after this, and then leaned down to place a few kisses along the Emperor’s clavicle.
“You -” The Emperor said just as Kurapika met his lips.
“Good morning, Dan-Dan - oh, dear god!” Shalnark covered a wide grin with his hand. “Have some tact, at least wait until you’re married!”
The Emperor chuckled, sitting up, and Kurapika backed away without another word. “I believe there’s no law against consummating our relationship before marriage.”
Kurapika glared at him. In response, the Emperor offered him a simple, innocent smile. Shalnark’s eyes flit between the two, and, realizing he was intruding on a rather intimate moment and hadn’t yet evacuated the area, he quickly retreated back behind the screen door.
The young consort turned back to his lover. “What did you mean by that?”
“You certainly don’t shy away from this sort of thing,” the Emperor yawned, getting up from the bed and stretching. “Don’t worry about it.” He leaned down and cupped his chin. “Just because you’re my consort, does not mean we’re lovers.”
“Yes, it does.”
The Emperor’s smile dropped. “You’re quite an argumentative little Prince, aren’t you? I’m the Emperor, I decide what you are.”
Kurapika rolled his eyes. “Pardon my rudeness.”
“So, no more of your displays of affection, my Prince,” the Emperor said, straightening now. “Relax. You’re not going to win our game by forcing yourself to damage your psyche.”
He raised his eyebrow, clearly waiting for Kurapika’s agreement. All he got was a small indignant scoff and a sudden aversion to eye contact, but that seemed to be enough for him. Without another word, the Emperor walked away from his slightly perplexed consort, towards what was probably his bathing area.
Hearing the sound of gushing water, Kurapika fell back on the bed and ran the last few minutes back through his head.
Was it just him, or had he just been rejected?
How strange. Mother had expected the Emperor to have a much healthier sexual appetite. When all else failed, she always told him seduction was the way to go. But it seemed, he couldn’t quite be seduced.
Kurapika’s eyes fell on the door to the bathing area. Could it be? The man actually had some virtuous qualities.
Impossible. This must be a part of one of his schemes, somehow. A part of this game they were playing. Kurapika still wasn’t quite sure what the terms were, but they were certainly tipped in the Emperor’s favor at the moment. If only he knew how to win, or even more importantly, how not to lose.
. . .
“A party?” Kurapika had long since found that the two major emotions he regards everything that isn’t the Emperor with were incredulity and exasperation.
“Technically, it’s a Festival,” Shalnark corrected. “And it’s in honor of the consorts. That’s why it’s called the Consort’s Festival.”
“I never would’ve guessed,” Kurapika replied, humorlessly.
Shalnark pouted. “Are you still mad about the tea incident, Kurapika-daegam? I was just trying to speed things along.”
Kurapika blinked rapidly, then tilted his head to the side. “I’m not mad.” If anything, he was just a bit tired. It was odd, but he couldn’t seem to get truly mad at Shalnark. Annoyed, maybe. Ready to seal his mouth together with some sort of adhesive at times, certainly. But nothing quite like the anger he thought he’d feel. Perhaps, it was the rational part of him that refused to hate someone blindly. On the other hand, it might just be that whenever he thought about the murderer of his parents, it was the Emperor’s face that was ingrained in his mind, not Shalnark's.
“You seem mad,” Shalnark murmured, but then he shrugged. “Well, the festival spans three days and starts next week. So, you know, prepare yourself?”
“I will,” he replied, sinking further into the sudsy, soapy water. An expectant expression crossed his face.
“Right, I’ll leave now. Pardon my barging in,” Shalnark said, bowing and leaving the room. Kurapika sighed. How did these people always catch him in some state of undress?
The door slid open again, and Kurapika instinctively went rigid. Shalnark’s head popped back in the gap left by the screen.
“Oh, by the way, would you prefer a sweet or savory breakfast?”
“I don’t mind either way.”
“Okay, I’ll get you the same thing as Danchou, then!” he chirped, shutting the door behind him.
Kurapika heaved a sigh again, relaxing considerably. He’s been sighing a lot lately.
. End of Chapter .
Chapter 5: The Consort's Best Friend
The Consort's Festival is about to begin and a friend comes bearing bad news.
I hope you enjoy this chapter. I wrote the first and second half at different times so the writing is a bit strange thanks to differing ideas and writing styles. I hope it's not too bad.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
The Consort's Best Friend
If there was one thing Kurapika missed about his old place, and there were many but only one fit that particular moment, it was being able to sleep in. The few years after he met Leorio, he always worked night shifts at odd jobs. He never stayed long in an effort to not make any connections with his prospective bosses. Leorio was enough of a hassle. Besides, it didn't take too long for his previous life as a courtesan to begin to resurface. The constant shifting helped keep his past life perfectly anonymous.
There were no night shifts for the Consorts of the Emperor. There was no such thing as sleeping in if you wanted to be fed without having the Emperor barge into your personal suite to eat with you, all-the-while feeling like you were the one who was about to be eaten.
"Kurapika-daegam!" one of the maids called as they entered his suite in their rose pink uniforms. Kurapika tried his best not to let his annoyance show. These women had done nothing to deserve his ire. "How are you doing today?" They swung the drapes aside to let in some sunlight, which Kurapika's eyes heartily protested against. "Did you sleep well?" One of the maids dragged him out of bed after a confusing half-bow. "You're so skinny, Kurapika-daegam. Make sure to eat a lot at breakfast today!" They said as they took turns putting various robes to his chest. "Your complexion goes very well with cool colors, Kurapika-daegam!"
"Thank you, Kiya," he said, his head still reeling from the sudden onslaught of motion. They stood in his bedroom, surrounded by murals imitating a garden of cream-colored flowers. His unclothed feet were cool against the bamboo flooring.
The young maid placed her hands over her mouth. "Kurapika-daegam," she whispered. Then, she bowed and gave him a wide, red-cheeked grin. "I am so honored you remembered my name."
One of the other maids slapped her arm lightly. "Kiya, you can't just flirt with the Emperor's only male Consort."
"I wasn't flirting," Kiya defended, though her tone was apologetic.
"It's alright," Kurapika said, raising his arms placatingly. "Would you ladies mind waiting outside as I get ready?"
"Kurapika-daegam!" all four maids cried.
The leader, a middle-aged woman with salt-and-pepper hair and a loud, gravelly voice added, "You're too thoughtful! We'll leave immediately. C'mon girls, let's go!" They retreated to the living room, letting the doors slide back into place, but he could still hear their voices chattering away.
These people . . . were far too energetic to be working in this place.
Kurapika sighed. It had been a week since his arrival at the palace and the Festival was just a day away. The celebration revolved around them, but thankfully, it didn't require them to do any concrete work. It was mostly just for the people to remember that they're all above them. Traditionally, Consorts had little official functions in any aspect of the government, sans providing an heir and consoling the Emperor. If they wanted to, they could all just laze around all day writing poetry and reading enlightening novels. Kurapika had great potential with the latter, though the former, well, let's just say Kurapika wasn't blessed with a poet's heart. He'd tried, once, when Mother thought he might be forced to write some poetry for the Emperor at some point. He failed miserably. Words came to him fine, but all his poetry ended up too literal and too angry.
Ah, poetry. The only thing he could never excel at even when fueled by his fury.
So, when he walked into the Consort's Lounge – something he'd heard about in stories and was just as extravagant as you might imagine. Painted cream and accented with colorful landscapes, several cushioned mats laid on the floor by beautifully crafted tables filled with cakes and teas. There were lounges lined with colorful pillows – he was quite taken aback at the news that the Consorts did, in fact, have to help with Festival Preparations. It couldn't be just any sort of contribution. It had to be a way befitting their elegance and intelligence: poetry.
"I see," he said, as Machi delivered the news. The rest of the Consorts seemed quite confident in their abilities, and Kurapika tried to mirror them, but deep inside, his heart shriveled up in dread. Or, whatever was left of his heart, anyway. His stomach didn't seem all that enthusiastic either, and for a second, Kurapika thought about getting up and vomiting the contents of his breakfast in the bathroom toilet.
But then, everyone would know he was ridiculously nervous. He could not allow that to happen. The other Consorts might seem docile and friendly, but deep down, they were all here for the same reason: To be the Emperor's favorite. And just like Kurapika, they would undoubtedly fight tooth and nails for that position.
"Kurapika-nim," Aiko spoke from the cushion right beside his own, looking immaculate in her blue silks, "do you have anything planned out yet?"
Goodness, they were already planning things out? He'd barely gotten through the anxiety phase.
"Ah, no, I don't like planning out my writing. I feel the premeditation takes away the heart of the poem." It was going to turn out horrible whether he planned it out or not, so why bother?
The other Consorts praised his dedication, but something told him they weren't quite as impressed as they'd have him believe.
"Well, I'm going to take a stroll around the Palace grounds," he announced, standing up. He moved the screen door aside, gave a small smile to the guard at the door, and then walked away. It was such a strange emotion, loneliness. It hit you when you least expected it. After a week at the Palace, he was finally feeling it a bit. He missed home. Not home, precisely. He missed Leorio. The way he seemed to douse his anger so naturally, just by placing a gentle hand on his shoulder. Or comment on his self-destructive tendencies in a manner that was both humorous and absolutely heartbreaking. And it had only been a week. How pathetic. The faster he got rid of this feeling, the better. Whatever emotions, whatever love he'd had for him, had to be crushed. At this point, Leorio was nothing but an unattainable future.
Kurapika sat down on the edge of the fountain, a long, sprawling contraption spanning an eighth of the Lin Garden. There were a few leaves floating around, but other than that, the water was a clear blue against the white marble of the fountain. Leorio would've fainted at all the money that must've gone into building the garden alone. He'd always been rather stingy.
"I know that look."
Kurapika jolted, meeting gray eyes. The Emperor stood just a few steps away, looking down at him with an indiscernible expression. His hair was swept back today, his tattoo in plain sight - a spade-tipped cross.
"Your Majesty," Kurapika greeted. He started to stand up, but the Emperor put a hand on his shoulder. He stayed down, and the Emperor joined him, gazing into the pristine water wistfully. With the sun weaving its way into his hair, his eyes, his face, his black and gold hanbok, the Emperor looked something close to kind. Their hands were close, their little fingers a centimeter away from touching, and neither of them made a move. There was a comfortable stillness waiting to be broken.
"I call this Oeleun Bonsu," the Emperor said. He fixed those dark eyes on Kurapika, and the young man felt his heart race a bit. "Do you know why?"
Kurapika averted his eyes, straining his mind to remember a Lonely Fountain in his Mother's teachings and textbooks. Rarely was he caught not knowing the answer to a question, and when it happened he couldn't help but feel unnerved.
"You shouldn't," the Emperor said, smiling now and looking away. "My mother gave it that name. It's where she went to drown her sorrows. Mostly loneliness. But also anger and frustration. Feelings I'm sure you experienced even before coming here."
Kurapika turned away from the fountain and clenched his hands in his lap. "Why are you telling me this?"
"Who knows?" the Emperor sighed, leaning back on his palms now, the warmth their proximity lent disappearing. "I suppose you reminded me of her, sitting there. She became a Consort to get away from her family back in the West. She had no idea what awaited her here."
Did he expect Kurapika to feel bad for his plight? Alright, he felt a bit bad for his mother, but that made no difference in how he felt about the Emperor himself.
"So, now it's your turn."
Kurapika raised an eyebrow. "Pardon?"
"What brought you here. I was missing my mother, and you . . ."
Kurapika scoffed, "I'm not telling you that."
"How cruel." The Emperor stood up, fabric shifting. His lips curved up as he turned to Kurapika. "Well, I consider this a success on my part." And he started to walk away, back to the bustling courtyard.
Kurapika's eyes darted around in confusion. "Pardon?"
The Emperor turned to him ever-so-slightly. "In a whole of ten minutes, you haven't tried to kiss or kill me. That is my win."
I'll show you killing –
No, no, he was fine. He was great. He didn't want to kill anyone. Well, he did, but that wasn't the point. Should he kiss him again? That seemed to work in distracting Kurapika from his more murderous thoughts.
But he asked him not to.
As if he cared.
Ah, but it wasn't like he wanted to kiss him. Well, he did. That was, his body didn't seem against the notion, simply because Kurapika had eyes. To be completely honest, the part of Kurapika that acted on pure carnal desires, probably wouldn't mind spending the night with the Emperor. It was just sex, after all.
However, there was more to Kurapika than just his carnal desires. And the much larger, much more logical and moral side of him, recoiled at the very idea.
What was it he'd said before? That his mother used to come to the fountain to drown her sorrows. That sounded great right about now.
. . .
After successfully drowning the bulk of his sorrows in the fountain, Kurapika returned to his lily-scented room and wrote poems until his fingers were stained black from the ink. The poems themselves were awful. They were all about moon rays and sunrays and deathrays and he found it rather disconcerting that his favorite was the deathray one. He wasn't sure what a deathray was, but it sounded destructive, and he was feeling pretty destructive right about now. Pairo would come in handy right about now, but his best friend was stuck back in the brothel counting money and running background checks. He hadn't seen him in two years now.
"Kurapika-daegam," Shalnark barged in. The man had exceedingly poor manners. "How ya doing?"
"Hello, Shal," he murmured, not bothering to look up from his spot by one of the lacquered tables in the living room.
The man's grin fell into a fond smile. Kurapika raised an eyebrow and asked what was the matter with him. Shalnark just shrugged. "You've given me a nickname. That means you're getting used to me."
Kurapika narrowed his eyes. Was he getting used to him? That would not do. He dipped his pen in the bottle of ink on the table, and then put it to the yellow paper. "That's hardly the case. Shalnark is simply too difficult to pronounce."
"Løgner," Shalnark muttered to himself, and it was a language Kurapika just vaguely recognized. A language his mother used to speak when she was tired or angry, or when she sang him lullabies as a child.
"I didn't know you could speak Lüksan," Kurapika said, turning to him this time, his pen still on the paper. Lükso was a large nation on the continent of Ochima, mostly composed of forests and mountains and snow.
Shalnark gave him a small, wry smile. "Born and raised there. In the slums. I had nothing until Danchou found me."
"I see," Kurapika replied. Just as he had taken everything from him, the Emperor had given Shalnark everything. He only served those who served him.
"Do you know someone from there?" Shalnark asked, sitting down next to him now, forgetting the reason he sought Kurapika out for the moment. He strained his eyes to read what Kurapika had written down on the parchment. "' To know a rock?' That sounds . . . interesting."
Kurapika ignored his comment. "My mother lived there before she moved here for her studies and met my father."
"She must've really loved your father to leave everything behind," Shalnark said. Kurapika could tell he was trying to push the issue, and that was something he would not allow.
"You wanted something from me?" Kurapika prompted.
Shalnark pouted but conceded. "Danchou wants to talk to you."
"Surely, he can wait until morning." Kurapika yawned and placed the pen aside. "It's past midnight now. We both need our rest."
Shalnark laughed, and it somehow unsettled Kurapika. He seemed so sincere, and yet, the object of his cheeriness was hard to discern. "He thought you'd say that, so he told me to threaten you with jail time."
Kurapika's eyes widened comically, and Shalnark chuckled again, sliding closer and patting him on the back a bit too hard.
"Don't worry, though. I'm not going to throw you in jail," Shalnark said.
You might want to, though.
"I appreciate it," Kurapika replied, standing up and stretching. "Alright. Who am I to deny his Majesty my presence?"
Shalnark slid the doors open and gestured for him to exit the room first. He heard it shut close behind him, and the young advisor led his boss's lovely consort to his office. Kurapika briefly wondered why they had to be put in different buildings. Surely, since the Emperor visited them at odd hours of the night – assassin hours, let's call them – it would make more sense to have his quarters closer to theirs. But no, he had to cross an entire courtyard in plain view to get to him.
The young man once more allowed him to enter before him, but this time Shalnark stayed outside. The Emperor peered up at him from his desk, those strange, silver eyes calculating his every step.
"How's the poetry coming along?" The Emperor asked.
"Quite well, your Majesty," Kurapika replied. He'd better keep his mask on. There were guards outside of the door, as well as Shalnark. "Your advisor informs me that you've requested my presence?"
The Emperor put aside the paperwork he'd been mulling over and started working on the next pile. "There's been a bit of a breach of security."
Why would he tell him this? If it was so important, then he would've told all the consorts. If it wasn't, he'd tell them at breakfast. Could it be? Impossible, Mother would never send him.
"A young man by the name of Pairo. He says you know him," the man said, the tip of his pen gliding along the parchment elegantly. Kurapika's fists clenched, and he bit down the urge to shriek and demand he take him to Pairo, and that if he'd harmed even a hair on that boy's head he'd slaughter him right then and there.
"I do. What happened? Where is he?" Kurapika asked, keeping his voice intentionally low. He would scream if he didn't whisper.
The Emperor glanced up at him for a split second, a curious look in his gaze. "You seem to care greatly for this boy."
"He's an old friend," Kurapika spoke, more urgently now, as his thoughts continued to race. What were they doing to him right now? What if they were torturing him, prodding him for the answers Kurapika wouldn't give? What if this was part of the Emperor's game, and Pairo wasn't here? He couldn't lose control now, but he couldn't let it go either.
"We put him in the dungeon," the Emperor finally replied, eyeing him for signs of weakness. "He's not harmed, just unconscious. He might've woken up by now."
"Did he carry a bag with him?" Kurapika asked, leaning down to his eye level, his hands clutching the edge of the desk.
"Yes?" He gave him a perplexed look, and the consort's blood boiled, with fear, with anger, with frustration. It was past midnight. Pairo's heart would start acting up again soon.
"Where is it?" Kurapika hissed, the paperwork was thoroughly disheveled now, much of it scattered on the floor. The Emperor even dared to look disheartened at his disordered workplace. His temper thoroughly riled, the man grabbed him by the collar of that beautifully crafted golden overcoat. "Tell me where it is!"
A laugh spread across the Emperor's face, as a finger made its way to Kurapika's lips. "Hush, my prince. You wouldn't want anyone to hear you."
"I've had enough of your games," Kurapika raged on, his eyes filling with liquid. The Emperor remained silent, and Kurapika realized he wouldn't get anything out of him with fury and fists except a prison sentence. The fingers around his silken collar loosened. Pairo's life was at stake. He didn't have time to rough him up. "Pairo has a heart condition. He always keeps his medicine in that bag. Please, without it he'll die within minutes."
Something changed in the Emperor's face. It wasn't pity or sympathy. It rippled through his face before settling back into the casual calm tide he always wore.
"The bag's currently being inspected for weaponry and signs of poison." The Emperor stood up and headed for the door with the careful confidence of a King. "I'll take you to the lab."
Kurapika would've cried out of relief if he hadn't been in plain view of some of his worst enemies. His legs felt heavy suddenly, and he had an odd wobble to his walk, but he followed the Emperor briskly. Brain feeling rather overwhelmed, he didn't manage to say anything, his speech lessons abandoning him because he had nothing but a 'thank you' resting on the tip of his tongue.
He heard the Emperor talk with the inspectors, who threw him pitiful looks. The Emperor gave him the medicine - a syringe and a small vial of clear liquid - which he accepted with shaking hands.
"It'll be alright," the Emperor whispered in his ear somewhere along the path to the dungeon, but Kurapika was too wrapped up in his panic. Everything was loud, and yet he couldn't make anything of it. Just that Pairo was somewhere within the stone walls of the dungeons, sleeping on a cold floor, with his heart slowly giving up. Criminals gave them strange looks, though the sight of the Emperor seemed to tighten their throats. They all wanted to keep their heads. Kurapika sped past them until a head of messy brown hair won his attention. His heart clenched. His throat grew thick.
"There 'e is," the prison warden said, giving the shivering boy an empty stare as he unlocked the door. "Safe n' sound."
"Safe and sound?" Kurapika choked out, furiously, sitting down next to his friend and placing his head in his lap. He brushed some hair out of his face, and deep brown, pupil-less eyes looked up at him though he knew they couldn't see him. Pairo's blindness made him too 'weak' for Mother to ever use him for anything she deemed important. Most of the time, he just served as motivation for Kurapika. He had a poet's heart, though, and an encyclopedic knowledge of chemistry that Kurapika could only dream of obtaining.
"Kurapika," he rasped, one hand reaching up to touch his cheek. "Kurapika, is that you?"
"Yes, yes it's me," Kurapika whispered, relief filling his chest. "I've got your medicine."
Pairo rubbed his eyes, his breath still coming out in short gasps of air. "Eh, did you sanitize it?"
Kurapika chuckled, placing an arm around his shoulders. "Of course. Several times. Here, give me your hand."
Pairo held his arm out in his general direction, and Kurapika inserted the needle into a faint blue vein. He pulled it out, wiped the wound with some antiseptic, and wrapped a bandage around it. He helped him back up onto his feet.
"You can stay in my room," Kurapika reassured, giving the Emperor a glare before the man could let out even the slightest protest. "It's got a great view."
The boy did a little half bow to the Prison Warden and Emperor, and said, still in that breathy voice, "Thank you for having me!"
Kurapika snickered at the surprised looks on their faces. Pairo might be just as hellbent on revenge as he was, but he didn't think that allowed them to be rude to their hosts. He was better than Kurapika, and that was probably why he was never a candidate for this job even without his blindness. Pairo loved people too much. He was too kind, too forgiving. He might hate them now, and his resolve might be as strong as Kurapika's, but killing was against his nature. Deceiving people was against his nature. As good of an actor as he may be, he could never pretend to be in love and make love to someone he hated. This job had been shouldered by Kurapika.
"Has he forced you?" Pairo asked, when they made it to Kurapika's bedroom. Kurapika had led him to the scarlet chaise lounge, but the boy remained tense.
Kurapika looked at Pairo, with his concerned stance and creased face. He tapped his forehead. "Don't worry too much, it's bad for your heart."
He grimaced and Kurapika sighed, disappearing into his bedroom. The wardrobe nearly blended right in with the rest of the wall, but inside it was cavernous. He sifted through them in search of something fit for Pairo. Size wasn't a problem, Pairo and Kurapika could've passed for twins if they wanted to, but the former had rather sensitive skin and would need something of the utmost comfort. Kurapika settled for a red set of cotton sleepwear.
"No, he hasn't. The Emperor is a strangely civilized piece of work." He tossed the bedclothes to Pairo, whose eyes nearly popped out at the feeling of the soft fabric. "And I don't think he will any time soon, so relax."
"Do you think he suspects anything?" Pairo asked. Kurapika led him to the bathroom and turned the steel faucet on. He splashed in some flower-scented soap as he gathered his words. All the while, his friend continued to stare at him suspiciously, though that telltale void remained. Pairo couldn't see him. A part of him will forever feel lost, and it was all due to Kurapika's own foolishness.
"Well, you see . . ." Kurapika started. He turned away, chewing on his bottom lip. "It's a bit complicated. He . . . already knows that I'm trying to kill him."
"Huh? And he's letting you live? No imprisonment or anything?" Pairo asked. "That's so weird."
"I think . . . he's enjoying it," Kurapika admitted, turning to look at Pairo over his shoulder. The boy made a face.
"What a creep."
Kurapika laughed, and he surprised even himself at that. Slowly, the loneliness from that morning started to ebb away. Pairo, to him, was home. The only home he'd allowed himself to keep after their parents were murdered. "The bath's ready for you."
"It's one of those fancy ones, isn't it?" Pairo said, untying the red sash around his waist. "I didn't even know these existed until you wrote to me about the one in a client's house. Whose was it again?"
He left the bathing area and closed the door, obscuring his view of Pairo as he leaned against the wall of his bedroom. "I don't know. I had a lot of clients."
"The most popular man in Mother's entire House," Pairo agreed. There was the sound of splashing water and then, "Woah! Even the water here is high class!"
Kurapika smothered a giggle, as he pulled out his own nightwear: A light blue shift made for warm nights like these. It was a good thing Pairo hadn't been caught in the middle of winter. He would've frozen to death in that prison. Kurapika would have to talk to the Emperor about that. Some prison reforms were in order.
"By the way," Pairo called. "Mother said to warn you about the Consort's Festival."
"Some old clients might be coming to it. She wants you to remain vigilant. 'They could slander your reputation in a heartbeat' was what she said. Also, watch out for assassins. You know how much they like big events."
Kurapika grimaced. The thought of running into an old client hadn't crossed his mind, but now that the idea had been brought up, he wouldn't be surprised if one or two made an appearance. They'd be a problem in that case.
"I'll keep it in mind!" he responded, hoping he had nothing to worry about. A few minutes of silence followed, with Kurapika strategizing possible backup plans in case a client did recognize him.
"So, I hear you're writing poems," Pairo started, an obvious teasing edge to his voice.
Kurapika rolled his eyes but grinned nonetheless. "Oh, shut up, you know my talents lie elsewhere."
. End of Chapter .
1) Thoughts on Pairo? Too OOC? Something bothering you about him? Do let me know.
2) Like I said, the continuity of this fic might get a little strange. I still don't completely know when this is set.
3) Any comments, suggestions, critiques, predictions? Please let me know in the comment section below :)
Chapter 6: The Consort's Festival (Part One)
Lots of stuff happens and the Festival is just starting.
I'm sorry this chapter took so long! It's also kind of jumbled in terms of plot because I'm setting up a lot of different plot points. I feel like I should slow it down a bit but meh. Anyway, I hope you all like this chapter! (Also, this is unbetaed, so that's why it's kind of shitty.)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Six: The Consort's Festival (Part Two)
Kurapika's eyes scanned the page and let it fall on the lacquered desk. He looked up at Pairo, who stood in front of him with a bashful grin on his pretty face. Kurapika had lent him some clothes – a bright red hanbok and black slippers – and they suited his lithe, delicate figure well. They both took after their respective mothers, although as a child Pairo resembled his father. Even so, Pairo's dark hair remained in the same hairstyle after all these year, straight locks framing his face.
"Show off," he sniped, though the notes of affection in his voice were plain to the ear.
"You're presenting this to the Imperial court itself," Pairo shrugged, though he was blushing now. He'd always been sensitive when it came to his writing. "It has to be perfect."
Kurapika rolled up the paper and placed it within the protective cylindrical container each of the consorts had received - a gold phoenix curled around ebony. He sat up from the green cushion he'd been sitting on, the anxiety he once felt fading into a mere hum now, as opposed to the cacophony it had been before.
"I better get this to his Majesty," Kurapika said, making sure to say the man's title with the most derision possible. He put on one of his shorter jade coats, which were meant for casual outings but didn't let anyone doubt his status for a second. Most of the garments Machi had brought him were black, though there were a few colorful splashes here and there. He turned back to Pairo. "Did you take your medicine?"
Pairo's face fell a bit. "Ah, yeah."
Heart throbbing, Kurapika crossed the room to him and put his arms around Pairo's small frame. "We'll find a cure when this is finished."
Warm skin pressed against his shoulder, brown strands of hair tickling his cheek. His friend remained silent, returning his embrace. Kurapika knew Pairo had already resigned himself to his illness and an early death, but he wouldn't give up, especially with doctors like Leorio out there.
"But tonight, I'll take you to the Festival, and we'll see how well they deal with two Kurta men," he said, holding him tighter, already forming an itinerary for the two of them. Just the two of them. He'll probably have duties to attend to as one of the Emperor's consorts, but he was sure they wouldn't miss him too much if he disappeared for an hour or two to scavenge the Festival for food.
The boy moved away and gave him a weak smile. "Go charm your Emperor."
Kurapika let out an audible groan, and whined, "I don't want to."
Pairo pushed him toward the door. "Don't you dare start slacking off now, Mother will be furious. Besides, say what you will about the Emperor, but he's quite handsome."
The young man pouted. "Why don't you try to seduce him then? Besides, you can't see him. How do you know that he's attractive?"
"Your voice is how I know," Pairo teased. Kurapika made a face. "He's probably the evilest man in the entire Empire, though, so watch your step. If he hurts you, I'll make sure to make him pay."
"And here I was thinking you were the cute, innocent one," Kurapika drawled, kissing his cheek, one hand in the slot of the screen door, ready to push it aside, and the other giving Pairo's hand a squeeze.
. . .
The Emperor was speaking with a few officials near his office. Well, he was listening and they were speaking. The voices were adamant and rushed, Kurapika only caught snatches of the conversation. "Eastern haedod-i," "Revolution," "drought," among other things. The pieces immediately fell into place. They were talking about the farmer's revolution on the border of the Kakin Kingdom, the border with the Ryusei Empire. The one that was spilling into the Ryusei Empire. It was odd to see him discussing such a matter outside of the Throne Hall but he supposed the men must've ambushed him on his way there.
Kurapika glanced at the golden dragon clasped in his fingers, the poem nestled within it. Perhaps it was time to make his retreat. Poetry didn't seem to have much of a place here.
"Are you in such a hurry that you can't manage a good morning, my Prince?" the Emperor chided, teasingly, his head marginally tipped to his side, a smile tugging at his lips. Suddenly, Kurapika found himself at the center of some of the most intense staring contests he'd ever partaken in. The most scrutinizing was that of a man wrapped in an ornate pine green hanbok. The amount of money put into his outfit alone signified his status as a high-ranking nobleman. His eyes - large, black owlish - tore into him unblinking. There were three other men, one of which he identified as Benjamin Hui Guo Rou from the Kakin Kingdom - a hulking man with hair gelled into ugly spikes, and a face full of sharp edges. Another stood beside the Prince diligently, donning a carmine military uniform, as opposed to the formal hanbok Prince Benjamin was wearing. His face had some of the same sharp edges that the Prince sported, but it was noticeably softer, and he hadn't bothered to imitate his employer in terms of appearance. A kindness presented itself in him that was nowhere to be found in the rest of the men. Maybe it was just the downturn of his eyes, or the buoyant curls styled into systematic chaos atop his head, but it was a warmth even the Emperor couldn't conjure.
The last man was one of the Emperor's advisors: Uvogin. He stood beside them, grinning as he recognized Kurapika, and framed by a phoenix tapestry.
Bating his breath and cursing his luck, Kurapika bowed to the men. "I apologize for my intrusion."
"Nonsense," the Emperor said, gesturing for him to come closer, one hand extended to him. "Perhaps you can help us make sense of this issue."
Brown eyes widened and glared, as his hand became entrapped by those pale fingers. The Emperor's smile widened. "Me?" he asked, incredulously.
"You are my consort, are you not?" the Emperor proposed. There was a silver band on his ring finger that Kurapika hadn't notice until it bit into his own skin. "I require a partner that is politically conscious."
Everything he said made so much sense and Kurapika hated it. Burying his annoyance, he let a bashful smile grow on his face.
"I'd have to know more about the situation to come up with a proper response, your Majesty. I am many things but a mind-reader I am not," he quipped, hoping the bitterness was heard only by him.
The Emperor chuckled. "Quite true, my Prince. I'm certain you've heard of the riots in East Haedod-i."
"I have," he confirmed. "I've also heard rumors of the revolutionaries spilling out into Ryusei lands."
Beside him, the Emperor gestured toward his office, as a few chatting servants passed through the halls. "I suggest we move our conversation to a more private location."
The other three men complied, and Kurapika was dragged along by the hand. The office was less cluttered than it had been during Kurapika's first visit, the scrolls now tucked away in shelves washed in red. Afternoon sunlight seeped in through the cracks in the window lattice, illuminating dust motes as they settled around them. Kurapika sat down at the polished table with his shoulder touching Chrollo's, feeling the slightest bit uncomfortable, and Benjamin and the dark-haired man sat down across from them. Benjamin's companion remained standing. Kurapika's eyes traced the pearl sheen of the phoenix encrusted on the surface of the table.
The Emperor began to speak once more. "What do you know of the damages?"
"There have been a few kidnappings, shops burned down. Many government buildings have taken a beating," Kurapika listed off. It was all bits and pieces of rumors and newspapers. He had no idea how accurate his sources might be, but it was reminiscent of the riots that had taken place in Ryusei when the Emperor first came to power.
"The property damage seems to have been a distraction," The Emperor sighed, his eyes shut. Benjamin decided to take over at that moment, not giving Kurapika so much as a glance.
"Their real goal is to kidnap as many people as quickly as possible," Benjamin said, his accent running thick through his words.
"How many people?" the consort found himself asking. Benjamin didn't answer.
For a second, Kurapika thought he saw the Emperor's eyes narrow at the other royal, but when he turned to face him fully, the irritated expression was gone. "Enough for a small army. Mostly children."
Kurapika's blood ran cold. Revolutionaries staging regular kidnappings, there was hardly a doubt they were looking for more people to fight. It was brilliant in a harrowing manner. No one wanted to harm children, and even if they decided to follow through on their capture, any violence would be frowned upon by the public. Why was he so surprised? Mother had done the same thing with him, though he was no longer a child. At the time, Kurapika found it perfectly reasonable. Become a courtesan, learn to desensitize yourself, gather as much knowledge regarding poisons as possible, and make the Emperor fall, whether it was into lust or love. These revolutionaries were undoubtedly seeking the same result: Taking down a corrupt government. Yet, from this angle, it felt eerie and torturous.
"Do you know who's kidnapping them?" he asked.
Prince Benjamin huffed, haughtily, "if we did, we would have caught them by now, but they are slippery. We have not been able to find even a trace of the missing people."
Mother had been in contact with many trafficking circles. Perhaps she knew who was behind the Revolution. He'd have to ask Pairo to deliver a message to her.
"I'd put a curfew in place," Kurapika said, eyes focused on the wall just past the three men. "And let the people know what they need to in order to get them to follow the rules. If possible, I'd place a bait as well. Someone who could easily escape them and return with information on where the enemy's hiding. That's about all I can say on the matter. Crafting anything more detailed isn't possible. We don't have enough information."
The Emperor put a firm hand on his shoulder, but those gray eyes remained on the other three men in the room. Kurapika fought the urge to shove his hand away, but settled on just sulking for a few seconds. The Emperor began to speak, and he almost sounded proud. "Well, that's that then. I can place one of my guards as the bait."
"No," the man in pine silk spoke for the first time, voice soft and monotone. He pushed a strand of his river of black hair behind his ear. "My brothers will serve as bait. It's more likely they'll be captured, as they are children."
"Children?" Kurapika repeated, incredulously. The hand on his shoulder tightened, a warning, and he held his tongue. As a consort, it was unsightly for him to lash out at someone of a higher class. For all intents and purposes, he was nothing more than the Emperor's whore, a well-educated and rich one but still. There would always be people looking down on him.
"They will do," the Emperor replied, quieter now. "We'll send them out once the Festival is over, and we have the advantage of forethought with us. For now," he stood and crossed the room. The door slid open and he gestured to the outside, "I urge you to enjoy the festivities. Both our peoples need a reason to celebrate."
One by one, they filed out, Benjamin mumbling something to his subordinate. The Emperor pushed the door shut just as Kurapika was about to leave, and the young consort stumbled back in surprise. He turned to scowl at the Emperor, who didn't spare him so much as a glance.
"Honestly," he muttered. "These people have no sense of timing."
"Pardon?" Kurapika prompted, his scowl turning into an expression of confusion.
The Emperor took hold of the container in Kurapika's hand, popping off the seal at the front and letting the scroll fall into his palm. He unraveled it and started to scan the page. Then, he looked up with those strange grey eyes, eyebrows arching and a smirk playing a heart-twisting tune on his lips.
"You think my hair's luscious?"
Kurapika stiffened, eyes averted. "It has to be believable."
"You certainly laid it on a bit thick," the Emperor said, placing the scroll in a pile of other poems at his desk. "I'm flattered, of course, but I feel like I'm going to have to live up to some unattainable expectations."
"Would you prefer I called you a murderer and a thief? A tyrant who feels nothing, who killed my parents in cold blood?" Kurapika snapped, riled by his teasing.
"There we go," the Emperor murmured goodnaturedly, ruffling up his hair a bit. "Doesn't that feel better."
Kurapika rolled his eyes, flattening his hair down. "May I leave now?"
The Emperor hummed, "no."
"No?" Kurapika repeated.
He met his eyes. "I want you to accompany me to the Festival."
Kurapika frowned. If he accompanied the Emperor to the Festival, he would be required to spend the rest of the Festival by his side. He wouldn't be able to spare even a second for Pairo. After two years of not seeing him, Kurapika couldn't watch him be abandoned again.
"Wouldn't you rather take someone more suitable?" Kurapika asked.
He seemed to consider for a second, then shook his head, "no, that would send the priests on a rampage. Traditionally, the Emperor has always been accompanied by his favorite consort. It's a representation of what's to come for all of Ryusei."
"You realize that I want to kill you –" A finger to his lips cut him off.
"Not so loud," the Emperor whispered. "And yes. You also happen to be the most interesting. I want to see how you react to a whole three days by my side."
Kurapika's jaw clenched. He hadn't thought about it that way. He'd have to deal with not killing this bastard for a whole three days, all while being in close proximity to him the entire time. It was hard enough in the few hours they've already spent together.
"I'll have them bring you your outfit. Be ready for tonight," the Emperor said, waving him away. "I trust you'll make these next few days interesting."
Interesting, interesting, interesting. He was nothing more than entertainment. Not even a threat, just a pretty face with a decent brain attached. Kurapika hated it. Hated being downgraded to 'interesting', but his mission came first, and if being interesting got him close enough to drive a knife through the Emperor's heart, then he had to keep it up.
He bowed, and then slipped out of the room, aware that the Emperor's eyes were still on him.
. . .
"Kurapika-daegam!" His maids shuffled in later in the evening with arms filled with a variety of cloths and hair ornaments. "Congratulations on being his Majesty's chosen consort for tonight's celebration!"
They pulled him off the divan, where he had been reading one of the many novels the Emperor had left, and started to undress him. One of the maids vanished into the bathing area to fill the bathtub. Once he was stripped down to just his shift, they pulled him into the bathroom and behind the colorful screen. They left to get what sounded like hair products and told him to get in the water.
The water smelled of honey, and Kurapika frowned. He always used to bathe in the honey-scented water back when he was still working for Mother in the brothel. It brought back less than pleasant memories. The leader of the maid squad came back in, followed by Kiya. In her hands was a jar of fermented rice water, and when she started to massage the liquid into his hair, Kurapika realized it smelled of lilac petals.
"Close your eyes now, Kurapika-daegam."
She rinsed the concoction out of his hair with a bucket of hot water. His hand went up to push his bangs back, eyes still shut.
"Alright, out, out," the woman said, handing him a towel and leaving once more. He started to pat his hair down with it. The Festival was starting in less than half an hour, and he wasn't about to go outdoors with damp hair. He toweled himself dry and slipped into the pure white, strangely-embellished-for-something-no-one-else-would-see shift, which settled around him like gauze. He stepped back into his quarters, where the women were done setting out his clothing. A black jeogori made of ramie fabric, a gold Phoenix emblem on the front and back of the jacket. The baji (trousers) were a solid black with gold embroidery at the waist. He was certain he resembled one of the demons, the ones that prey on innocent men and women by seducing them, as if seduction doesn't require two halves to work.
Once they had secured the jacket and trousers around him, they threw on an overcoat, tied it all together with a gold sash, and steered him to a mirror. The leader picked up a jade comb and began to work at the knots in his hair. There weren't any, so after a quick run-through, she pulled it into a pile atop his head and tied it into place with a ribbon. Kiya appeared in front of him, brown eyes shone brightly with a box of what looked like cosmetics.
"This will give your skin a nice shine," she said, opening a jar of shimmering paste and lathering it onto his pale face generously. Placing it off to the side, she wiped away the excess paste with a warm, wet towel. Then, she nodded, and went onto his eyes, bringing out a pencil and applying it to his upper and lower eyelids. "To enhance your beautiful eyes."
"My goodness, Kiya, you can't just tell the Emperor's favorite consort that he has pretty eyes. What if someone hears you?" one of the other maids – a young woman with dark hair and a rather plain face – chastised, as she styled Kurapika's hair.
Kiya chuckled, nervously. "Sorry, Yuka." She turned back to her box of magic tricks and pulled out a small container. Kurapika recognized it as a common lip paint among nobles, usually reserved for women, but men, especially consorts, wore it frequently as well. When Kiya unscrewed the little bottle, a small paintbrush revealed the color inside to be a shade resembling cherry blossoms. Kurapika kept his mouth closed as she carefully slid the brush from one side to the other, evenly coating his lips in vibrant pink. "There!"
Kurapika gazed into the mirror. He looked much like himself, and he supposed it made sense. Consorts were meant to be beautiful, but not so beautiful that they sent everyone within a mile radius into a frenzy. It wasn't like when he worked for Mother and had to stand out with gold dust and bright flashes of winged eyeliner.
"One of the Emperor's guards will come by later to take you to his Majesty," the leader said, as all the maids gathered at the door. They bowed in sync and left the room one right after the other. Pairo laughed somewhere off to the side.
"You barely uttered a word," he said, getting up from the chaise lounge. "That's rare. Usually, you've got charming remarks at the ready."
Kurapika loosened the gold sash around his waist until it was no longer stabbing into his ribs. "I didn't really see an opening," he coughed out.
"Yeah," he replied, taking Pairo's hands when the boy reached him. "Sorry I can't take you with me."
Pairo shrugged, but the corners of his eyes crinkled in sorrow. "It's fine. You're a married man now. You don't have an endless supply of time."
"I always have time for you," Kurapika said, pulling him into another embrace. "I asked one of the guards to take you instead. We'll probably bump into each other somewhere along the way."
"You'll make sure of it," Pairo chuckled, burying his face in Kurapika's shoulder, who in turn ran a hand through his soft, dark brown locks.
The sound of the door opening forced them to break apart, and Kurapika recognized one of the forms standing in the doorframe as a guard, Basho – a young man who donned the Ryusei military uniform at all times – and a woman with down-turned brown eyes and frail blonde hair cut at the shoulder.
He squeezed Pairo's hand and then threatened Basho a bit before letting the boy go with him. His eyes followed them until they vanished behind the corner, Pairo gripping Basho's arm for support. A hand went up to push his bangs back, though they fell back into place with little effort. What a mess. That should be him guiding Pairo around, not some guard with questionable taste and even more questionable loyalties. Basho appeared genial, but what lied beneath the surface, Kurapika had yet to find out. Casting the invasive thoughts aside, he pivoted to face the woman. She gave him an easy, secretive smile. How thin, she was. Sickly looking, even though she remained beautiful. Her cheeks were flushed, her eyes dilated and bright, but her entire body looked ready to crack and self-destruct at the slightest pressure.
"And you are . . ." he trailed off, trying his best to remain polite.
"Pakunoda," the woman replied, bowing to him with inhuman grace. There was a richness in her voice, like dark chocolate and moonlit wine, strong and delicate at the same time. "I'm here to accompany you to the Consort's Festival before you're handed off to our dearly beloved Emperor."
Kurapika could feel the surprise on his face, but he couldn't quite force it down. "Oh."
A sort of teasing warmth enveloped her face. "Expecting someone else?"
"I apologize." He slid the door closed behind him. "I've never seen you around the palace before."
"Well, you've only been here for a week," Pakunoda remarked, walking away from him with ease. "Come along, punctuality is a valuable trait in the Emperor's husband."
He caught up with her, familiar with the more constricting nature of his current outfit. "Consort."
Pakunoda glanced at him, knowingly. "Shalnark has told me about you. He said you were a perfect match for his Majesty. He was quite adamant about it as well, practically talked my ear off. 'So smart,' he'd claimed, 'and he knows a lot about the state of Ryusei. I think Danchou likes him.'"
"What do you think?" Kurapika couldn't help but ask, and his brain seemed to panic for some reason. A feeling in his throat gave him the impression that this woman's judgment would define his fate in the palace.
Pakunoda laughed. "No need to be so afraid. I'm not a viper. Just curious." Her face turned thoughtful. "But, I suppose I don't quite see the appeal yet. You're very pretty, but the other consorts are lovely as well. Educated, intelligent, and their pasts aren't quite as murky as yours. Who knows how the public would react to some unknown character in the Imperial Palace."
There was nothing to refute. All her claims were issues Kurapika had realized as well, but his past wasn't something he could change, as much as he'd like to.
"But," she began, "I think that might be why the Emperor's latched onto you like this. Neither of you grew up in wealthy families, and you're both outcasts in the Palace, despite your high positions in the court."
Characters on white paper flashed through his memory: 왕은 죽었다
The King is dead. Murdered by a man claiming to be his son.
Kuroro Lucilfer: A liar or a son. The new King breeds controversy all over the Nation. Is this the end of Ryusei?
Kurapika had first read those clippings as a child when the Emperor had first come to power. He hadn't really cared back then, though his parents debated the topic endlessly when they thought he wasn't around. They didn't hate the Emperor then. They pitied him.
"Poor boy, forced to serve the court's agenda," they'd say. It wasn't until later that they began to stage revolts and curse the Emperor's name: Kuroro Lucilfer, devil spawn. They refused to believe he was the son of the deceased King, who, for all his flaws, was always compassionate. The Emperor, with his public executions and brutal methods, was anything but. He was unnecessarily cruel, a sadist.
Kurapika nearly toppled at the insinuation his brain had conjured. The Emperor had taken the throne at sixteen. At that point, his cruelty couldn't be washed away with the excuse of childhood ignorance.
"Ah, I don't know which one of you would suit him the best," Pakunoda sighed, as if she'd given up on a question she'd been pondering for over a year.
"You all seem very . . . invested in his relationships." More so than the Emperor himself. In the little time, he'd spent in the Palace, only a small portion was spent devoted to his actual position as a consort. Not to mention that the Emperor had a baffling amount of self-control. No one had ever stood him up as he did. As a result, he mostly lounged around reading or chatting the servants up for information.
"Well, Kuro's always kept to himself. He's quite shy," Pakunoda lamented, and Kurapika couldn't help but give her his default look of skepticism, the look he often reserved for Leorio. "This consortship might be his only chance to find love."
"Love?" Kurapika repeated. His parents had been in love, but they had been peasants and bakers. Royalty couldn't afford love, and he was quite certain the Emperor was incapable of it.
"Paku!" A voice much like the Emperor's called out, but that wasn't quite right, because the Emperor never shouted like that. Nevertheless, it was his Majesty who marched toward them, a mixture of concern and annoyance on his face. "What are you doing here?"
. End of Chapter .
1) And that's the end! I hope you enjoyed it!
2) I feel like I shed some light on Kuroro and Kurapika's past at the end there.
3) I hope this chapter wasn't too confusing and jumbled. It made sense in my head lol.
4) Am I making this slow burn romance develop too fast. I feel like their relationship shouldn't be developing so quickly.
5) Do let me know what you think in the comment section!
Chapter 7: The Consort's Festival (Part Two)
Kurapika goes to find Pairo and meets an old client instead.
Chapter 7: The Consort's Festival (Part Two)
They stood a few steps from a gold carpet covered in red chrysanthemums, in the arch of the Throne Hall. The fabric was strewn, sleek, across the dulling red and grey stone that accumulated into a path beaten by millions of footsteps accumulated over two thousand years. It was a streak of sunlight against a darkened forest floor, fit for children of the Phoenix. Trailing to the Ilsalyang Pavilion, the carpet was snuggled between two large masses of colorful fabric and painted faces. Kurapika could make out figures, dressed in petal pinks and dandelion yellows, sitting in a circle on red cushions with gilded backs. The rest of the consorts, no doubt, waiting patiently for the Emperor and his chosen consort. A large throne sat at the front, scrubbed in blood. Despite it all, despite his status as an outcast, the Emperor lodged into the picture like a long lost puzzle piece, even when he looked so cross.
Pakunoda crossed her arms, but a playful smile grew on her lips. "You seem well. How's married life treating you?"
The Emperor grimaced, and Kurapika wondered if he might be going insane. So much emotion couldn't be healthy for his nonexistent heart. He was even slouching a bit now, and Kurapika was quite certain the man's posture had always been stiff as a rod. "Who told you?"
"I have my sources," Pakunoda replied. Siblings? But Kurapika was sure the Emperor was an only child. Then again, his origins were a mystery to all but the man himself. But the woman looked nothing like him. She was beautiful, yes, but not the sort of beauty one could find in the Emperor's perfectly sculpted features.
Kurapika watched the scene divulge, as the Emperor's eyes narrowed and his mood dipped from concern to irritation.
"You're going back to your room," the Emperor said, gesturing to his own guards. Only one of which actually stepped forward. He was a scruffy man, older than the Emperor, and he looked thoroughly ready to take a nap as soon as the moment became available to him.
"I feel fine," Paku insisted, placing a hand on his shoulder, reassuringly. She was so casual about it, too! Who was she?
The scruffy guard looked between the two, looking dazed, while Kurapika watched with intensity. This could be vital to his mission.
For a few seconds, the two of them stared at each other, then the gong rang to signal the beginning of the festival and the Emperor tore his gaze away.
"Very well, but if your heart starts acting up, I'm sending you back to your quarters," snapped the Emperor, taking Kurapika by the arm and stalking away. Kurapika was still shell-shocked. Emotions? The Emperor? Especially those sorts of emotions?
"Are you feeling alright?" Kurapika asked. If the Emperor was going insane, that might put a damper on their plans, or expedite them. "Who is that woman?"
"Currently, the bane of my existence," the Emperor said, returning to that mellow, even tone.
Kurapika ignored the insult. "Is she another one of your advisors? They keep ambushing me."
"Not exactly," the Emperor replied, letting go of Kurapika's arm once they achieved sufficient distance from Pakunoda. "She's . . . an old friend. We have a complicated relationship."
"Does she want to end you, too?" Lanterns were strung from the rooftops, the phoenix insignia a fiery orange against pale yellow. As a nation built from nothing, that had been torn apart and had vanished from the map several times, the phoenix was a fitting national symbol, and it was everywhere.
"For an assassin, you're quite vocal about your plans," the Emperor said, nodding to the guards posted at the doors. The two of them walked down a path of gold silk and red chrysanthemum petals. Gold for eternity, and red for true love. People were already gathered in the courtyard, carrying mooncakes and tteok. Most of them bowed, though it was not required. The Emperor might have been a tyrant, but he demanded respect, and his subjects gave it to him without question.
Well, most of them did.
The throne, made for two, sat at the end of the carpet of gold silk. The pavilion built around it had been dressed in lights and flowers and had a seat for each of the other consorts, as well as the Emperor's trusted advisors. Behind them, Gyeoljeong Lake cracked open in the cascading light. The slow breeze brushing through the folds of his clothes and casting a slight chill over him.
The Emperor allowed him to sit down on the cushioned throne first, kissing his hand at some point in that process. The rest of their party took seats around them. Several servants arrived with food and drink, and the Emperor offered him a cold beverage colored a pink hue. Kurapika sipped it reluctantly, instinctively wary of anything his arch enemy gifted him. It was delicious but definitely alcoholic.
"I'd rather not become intoxicated in front of all these people," Kurapika said, handing the drink back.
"I've yet to see anyone get drunk off one of these," the Emperor replied. "Besides, I'm not one to allow my consorts to humiliate themselves."
Kurapika tipped a dubious eyebrow. "Somehow, I can't bring myself to believe you."
"It's also tradition for the consort to accept a drink from the Emperor as a token of their trust and appreciation for one another," he added. Kurapika ran through a mental checklist of all the responsibilities of a consort. Sure enough, the acceptance of some sort of beverage was among them. How vexing.
Kurapika took another sip. Despite the fact that he was still recovering from his unfortunate intoxication a few nights prior, Kurapika found himself taking a liking to the sweet tang of the drink.
"Pomegranate champagne," the Emperor supplied. "Thought it was fitting."
"Must've been expensive." Far too expensive for an obscure reference to a Greek myth.
"It was a gift," said the Emperor.
A pause in the Emperor's usually fluid responses made him turn. His lips parted, but nothing came out. Kurapika felt the urge to touch his shoulder and shake him back to reality, but that would require more contact than desired.
"Just some old acquaintances," the Emperor replied. "From Peridot."
Peridot. That was quite a trip. At least three weeks by sea. Then another few days by land. Most of Peridot was populated by the rich and influential, but even they would be cutting it close with that sort of journey.
"They must be fond of you," Kurapika said.
"Indeed." The Emperor took a long swig of his own champagne, and Kurapika wondered how much further he could push him without stirring his seemingly nonexistent temper. Then again, was it worth seeing more of the Emperor's apparent humanity just to satisfy his curiosity.
He kept his mouth shut. The Emperor stood to greet his guests, who gave him their undivided attention.
"My friends," he outstretched his arms to his people. "These past few years have been filled with strife and suffering, as we dealt with the remnants of the last Emperor's corrupted court and helped appease the rioters." Appease. Kurapika nearly rolled his eyes. His parents had been among those rioters. They'd been anything but appeased.
Kurapika took a breath, trying not to have his eyes linger on the Emperor for too long. He could skewer him with a dagger through the back right now, but just a glance toward the guards on either side of the throne quelled those ambitions.
"Tonight marks the beginning of a new era in which we will strive for peace and prosperity." He turned to Kurapika, gesturing to him grandly. "And what better way to usher in a new time than with a new love."
Why was he surprised? From the moment he met him, he'd known the Emperor was skilled at deceiving individuals and crowds alike. But right now, even Kurapika found himself drawn in, believing him, despite knowing that what they had could only be hatred. His words alone were simple and saccharine, but when they came out of his mouth . . .
Tch, manipulative bastard. Yet another reason to despise him.
"Therefore, I implore you to enjoy tonight's festivities, as well as join us for the next two nights in our celebration of a new era," the Emperor continued, his eyes still on Kurapika. Oh dear. "But first, let us enjoy the performances of our lovely consorts." Our? "As they greet the arrival of our partnership with a number of carefully crafted lines of verse." The Emperor offered a hand to Kurapika, and the two of them stood before the crowd with joined hands.
Kurapika glanced at the Emperor, who offered no instructions. Surely, he didn't expect him to have memorized every line of that poem? The mass of people gazed at him, waiting for the poem of the century.
In his mind, the consort threw up his hands in exasperation. He'd been through worse. A little thing like total public humiliation wouldn't stop him. Besides, this was Pairo's poem, and Kurapika had never forgotten a single word of Pairo's poems.
He wet his lips, and spoke, trying his best to imitate the Emperor's soft baritone. Or maybe he was a tenor. Kurapika couldn't be sure.
for a distant future.
Of loving whispers
and tender nights.
I gaze into silver
and run my hand through
luscious ebony waves,
and what I crave
is the present."
Kurapika was certain he'd missed a few lines, but the Emperor seemed satisfied as he led Kurapika back to their throne. The other four consorts were led up to the front of their little stage one by one, but Kurapika didn't bother listening to their poems. His attention remained on the Emperor's expression, one that remained polite yet indifferent throughout. How rude. These girls had to work hard to get to this point. Ah well, Kurapika supposed that was a good thing. If the Emperor genuinely fell in love with one of the other Consorts, then he might reconsider playing this game with Kurapika. On the other hand, Kurapika had no way of knowing if this indifference was real, or if he was simply putting up another front. Even with all his training, the Emperor's psyche remained a mystery. Well, almost.
Kurapika glanced toward where the Emperor's advisors sat, talking amongst each other with mountains of food before them. Pakunoda sat beside the strikingly frigid Machi, engaging the woman in what looked like polite small talk.
Who was she, really? And what had she done to earn a piece of the Emperor's heart? And did it matter? How much of an impact would she have on his plans?
"Plotting, my Prince?" the Emperor asked, sitting down next to him once more. Kurapika nearly jumped off the throne. His hand was wrapped in the Emperor's firm grip, and Kurapika turned to him, aware that there was currently a crowd of people stealing glances at the two of them.
"Of course not, your Majesty," Kurapika said. "Just thinking."
"Scheming, you mean," the Emperor sighed. Kurapika fought back the urge to scowl. "You must forgive me."
Kurapika's brow furrowed. If he thought a simple apology would make their situation any less murderous, then he was gravely mistaken.
"I know you were looking forward to spending the Festival with your friend," he finished. Kurapika stared at him, his expression blank. What was happening? Was he facing up to the consequences of his own actions? Impossible. "I do it only because sacrifices are necessary when you rule a country. That being said," he leaned his elbow against the throne's armrest, "I suppose there's nothing left for you to do."
"I'll give you an hour," the Emperor said. "Use your time wisely. There'll be guards monitoring your movements, but they shouldn't bother you unless something happens."
Was he kicking him out?
"I thought that was against tradition?" Kurapika asked.
"Oh, it is, but I've already broken so many rules, I doubt anyone will mind," the Emperor sighed, massaging his forehead. "Or at least, I'll be the one to take the fall, so don't concern yourself with it. Go to him."
Kurapika stood, still hardly believing what had transpired. He'd been under the impression that the Emperor was trying to force his hand, but in that case, what was the purpose of helping him? Nevermind that, why had he saved Pairo in the first place? The man's actions had been nothing short of contradictory. Could it be he was just doing whatever he pleased?
The consort kneeled on the stone floor before his Emperor and kissed his hand, before stepping out of the back of the gazebo, away from prying eyes.
"May I borrow your cloak?" he asked one of the guards, who obliged without a sound. It was a drab, brown color, and covered him from head to toe with ease, obscuring the black cloth underneath. Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Pakunoda approach the Emperor. Perhaps they were lovers? But why would the Emperor need consorts, then? Why not just marry the mystery woman? She seemed intelligent enough, and they got along well.
Kurapika shrugged. He had an hour. Best not to let it go to waste.
If he knew Pairo, he'd be next to the artists' tents. The Emperor had run down the layout of the Festival a few hours prior, and if Kurapika remembered correctly, the artists were just behind the fabric stalls. He dove into the crowd, free from those everpresent stares. The extra cloak turned the warm night sweltering. Even so, it gave him an extra layer of security, and so, Kurapika felt it was worth it. There were six sections to the festival: food (the largest section), clothing and fabrics, artists, performers, and souvenirs for all intents and purposes. Each of them took a spot on a different side of Gyeoljeong lake, painted yellow by the lanterns around and inside. Had someone drawn a line between each of them, they would have created a sub-perfect hexagon.
The scent of mooncakes and tteok drifted about the food tent, a large sprawling thing, and Kurapika was driven to buy two cakes: one for himself, and one for Pairo, once he found him. Pairo couldn't have sweets too often, but this could be considered something of a special occasion. The vendor had given him a suspicious look but decided not to comment on his appearance. After all, a paying customer was a paying customer. The saying permeated every industry, it seemed. Many of his clients would wear masks when they came to Mother's House, and they would not speak of it if the pay was good. And most pay was good depending on which courtesan they planned on wooing.
Several of the people in the clothing section gave him suspicious glances, no doubt judging the drab cloak obscuring his figure. It was nigh sacrilegious not to wear your most expensive hanboks and clothes to Festivals, particularly those hosted by the Emperor himself. They peered at him from inside the tent, peeking through the yellow folds. Outside, the picture of elegance stared him down, each individual intricately woven to doll-like perfection. They were all nobles. None of the common folk could afford the silk and satin in that tent. Perhaps, a few might be window-shopping, but it wouldn't take long for them to be suspected of theft and inevitably scared away.
Kurapika looked up ahead to the artists' tent, forming the top of the hexagon. It was smaller than the clothing or food section. Art, unlike clothes and sustenance, wasn't a necessary condiment of life. Pairo undoubtedly mouthed off when he saw it. Kurapika allowed himself a small smile as he ducked inside the tent. Wooden shelves paneled the walls, resembling the beams of Leorio's tiny house in the countryside. Scrolls, books, and paintings immortalized in glass thronged the tent. One man lay on his side, smoking a sweet-smelling substance, pipe dangling off the corner of his mouth. Another sat cross-legged, reading a green-bound book with a tired expression. Kurapika approached the one with the pipe, knowing not to interrupt someone when entrapped in a book. With all his descriptive prowess, he illustrated Pairo's general appearance.
"A pretty boy in red?" the one with the pipe repeated. "Can't say I've seen him. What? Did something happen?"
"No. Well, at least I hope not," Kurapika said, genially. "Keep an eye out for me, will you, gentleman?"
The men shrugged, "Yeah, whatever."
Kurapika gave them a dashing smile, knowing the bottom half of his face was now exposed, and turned to leave.
"Alright, lads, what've you got in this shack?"
Kurapika's brain felt numb. Some part of him was aware he had frozen at the voice almost immediately, and that the men had noticed, and that the best course of action right now would be to keep moving. But the rest of him was overcome with fright.
"Sing for me."
It was the same. The same voice. He daren't look.
"Prince Tserriednich," one of the men spoke again, though their heart wasn't in it. "We're honored to be in your presence."
"No need to be so formal, my friend," Tserriednich said, and the relaxed tone of his voice seemed to free the consort. Kurapika pulled his cloak closer around him and approached the entryway, but Tserriednich placed a hand on his shoulder. "And you are?"
"Sorry," Tserriednich chuckled. Everything about him was welcoming until he pinned you to a bed and tried to crush your windpipe. "I heard you talking outside, and thought you sounded familiar. Have we met before?"
Kurapika shook his head vigorously.
"No? That's strange," he scratched the back of his head, "I was so sure." He looked down at him through hooded eyes. The consort's fingertips grazed the curtain to the outside. If he took a step back, Kurapika would be out of the tent. But that would mean officially piquing the Prince's interest.
The Prince put a hand against the wooden beam beside his left ear and leaned forward.
"Mind taking off the hood?" he whispered, so close Kurapika could feel his breath on his cheek. It smelled of tea and cake.
The consort pulled at the tip of his hood with two fingers, further concealing his eyes. "I'm afraid not. I had an accident a few years back that left my face scarred. It's left me unfortunately insecure about my appearance, you see."
The Prince's eyebrows rose in skepticism, but they were cut off by the other men.
"Would you like to see our latest shipment, your Highness?"
Saved. They were good men after all.
The Prince was now distracted, and Kurapika slipped out of the tent without a sound and ran. He didn't get too far, colliding with some idiot standing just a few feet away. His mooncakes nearly fell on the dirt path. Some part of his mind registered the proximity of the lake. The clothing section loomed a few meters away.
Pairo. Kurapika gazed up, though it wasn't Pairo he saw. It was a gangly, tall young man with spiky hair and the smallest glasses you've ever seen, dressed in clothes that were too formal for him, drenched in yellow light. His heart nearly leaped out of his throat. God, how could one person age so ungracefully and yet look so gorgeous? He was being sentimental, he knew, but just the sight of him seemed to chase away the thought of Tserriednich. It was only temporary.
His childhood friend popped his head over Leorio's shoulder. "So, you do know each other!"
"Are you okay?" Leorio asked, hands clasped on Kurapika's shoulders. His hood fell now, revealing his painted face, and Leorio's jaws unhinged. Slowly, a red blush crept up his face.
"Is something wrong, Kurapika," Pairo asked. Kurapika felt his pulse begin to race again, that familiar panic clenching his heart, his breathing coming out in shallow bursts. No. Nonononono. He wasn't doing this here. Get a grip.
Leorio seemed to move in for a hug, and Kurapika pushed him away with a little too much force than was necessary. One deep breath was all it took to regain some semblance of his composure. He handed Leorio his bag of mooncakes.
"You can share these. I need to be heading back already." He pulled his hood up. Somehow, he longed for the well-secured confines of the Emperor and the pavilion. Where he was now, he was vulnerable, even with that guard in the shadows (who was clearly useless).
"But we just met up again," Pairo said, and Kurapika wished he could be braver for him. But not now. Not with Tserriednich roaming about.
"I'll meet you back in my room," Kurapika said, squeezing his hand. "I'm on a time limit. You two just . . . stay safe."
Pairo pouted but shrugged, anyway. "Alright."
"Hey, what about me?" Leorio asked. "I won't be able to see you again after this!"
"We weren't supposed to see each other again in the first place," Kurapika snapped back, moving past him with finality, and his heart bled and reconsidered. "Besides, all three days of the Festival are open to the public. We can meet tomorrow."
Leorio gazed at him as if he'd handed him a chest of jewels.
Well, he supposed a few more brief meetings wouldn't hurt either of them.
. . .
"That was quite the charming thing you did, Kuroro," Paku said. The woman had seated herself beside him now, her lips darkened by wine. He knew she wasn't drunk. "Though, I'm afraid it just served to make the poor boy more confused regarding your intentions."
Paku shrugged, matter-of-factly. "I thought your whole plan was to break him? He did, too, apparently."
"I never said that."
"It was implied," Paku said. Kuroro rolled his eyes. She'd always enjoyed reading in between the lines.
He looked down into his half-finished glass of champagne. "I thought so, too, at the beginning."
"What changed?" She took a small bite of a dessert she'd taken off the silver platters being carried around.
"I suppose," he took a sip. "I realized he was already broken. Nothing I did would break him further, short of torture. And I'm afraid I'm not too keen on torturing my consorts."
Her expression grew thoughtful for a moment, but then she simply rolled her eyes. "Just admit that you've taken a liking to the boy."
"It's a complicated relationship," Kuroro replied, looking over the crowd of subjects. "I'll let you know when it sorts itself out."
They sat in comfortable silence for a few seconds, admiring the view. Kuroro would've preferred to have a view of the lake, but he wouldn't be able to greet his subjects face-to-face otherwise. This vantage point gave him a broader view of the crowd, so he was stuck staring at limestone paths and the wide eaves of moon-streaked pagoda rooftops.
"And what of Peridot?"
"There's nothing to say."
Paku fixed him with a stern gaze. "Kuroro, you know lying is bad for my heart."
"I'd wish you didn't speak of your illness so casually," Kuroro sighed. "But I suppose that's impossible." He spotted a hooded figure winding its way through the crowd. Back so soon? Kuroro had expected him to be late if anything. How strange.
"Looks like your husband is back," Paku stood, flattening out the folds of her clothing. "Enjoy yourselves. I expect an answer tomorrow." She placed her empty dish on a passing platter and returned to her seat beside Machi.
Kurapika had vanished from his sight by that time, presumably taking another path to the pavilion. A few minutes later, he heard soft footfalls on stone. Kurapika appeared behind the throne, cloakless.
"I see absence does make the heart grow fonder," Kuroro said. His consort sat down beside him without a word, and Kuroro glanced at him. There was pink flush to his cheeks, his breathing coming out ragged.
He'd run here.
"Something happened. What was it?"
Kurapika swallowed, thickly. "It does not concern you."
Five seconds in and the freeze had already started. "Kurapika, if there's anything that poses a threat to you, then I'm afraid it does concern me. What happened?" He couldn't have potential assassins running around. Well, other than the one beside him right now.
The consort refused to answer him, his face obscured by golden locks and a hand that seemed ready to pull them out. That was telling. And yet, Kuroro couldn't even begin to guess what could be so horrible that his consort would be rendered speechless. Kuroro already knew his little Prince was out to kill him. What could possibly be worse than that? Nevertheless, he leaned back in his throne, letting the topic go.
Just a few more hours, and then he'd force it out of him.
. End of Chapter .
(!) This took me so long, you guys! I don’t wanna say it’s all because of my new puppy, but it’s all because of my new puppy. Had to get a border collie. Not some normal, calm breed like a lab. Tsk, tsk. Jk, I love my Mikoko.
(2) I had a lot of inconsistencies I was gonna talk about here, but I forgot all of them. Ah, I hope this chapter cleared up Chrollo’s intentions, I guess. Forgive my nonexistent poetry skills.
(3) Did you catch that stuff about Peridot? Hold onto that.
(4) I’m dying over here. There’s so much to get to!
(5) I hope you liked this chapter anyway.
Chapter 8: The Consort's Festival (Part Three)
Let's go to the library.
A/N: Hello, I’m sure you haven’t noticed since this hiatus has been about as long as all my other ones, but I’ve actually been working on this fic in that span of time. I’ve edited all the chapters to give the reader a better understanding of where they are, since even I had trouble understanding while I re-read the chapters. It’s a different experience between reading something whilst writing it (you just want it to be over) and just reading it (you actually want it to make sense). So, yeah, I’ve changed a few things. For those of you who might find it confusing, since I definitely do at times, I do have a basic foundation upon which the setting is based on. Gyeongbokgung Palace was the main royal palace during the Joseon Dynasty and it is the main setting for the first arc of Playing Favorites (there are three, all taking place in different settings). There is a map of the Gyeongbokgung Palace that is pretty similar to the Palace in Playing Favorites. It can be found at this link: http://english.visitseoul.net/walking-tour/Gyeongbokgung-GyeongbokPalace_/608.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
The Consort’s Festival (Part Three)
His bare feet tapped against the cool bamboo flooring, pale gossamer socks and black slippers abandoned at the entrance to the Consort’s Palace. He was far from the dimming festival lights now, safe within these stone walls. Silence thrived here, save for the creaking floorboards. Kurapika had been the first to return, feigning illness. The Emperor let him off with a curious look and a teasing comment.
The sconces had stayed alit, though a few candles had been reduced to stubs, their cream-like wax leaking down bronze metal. The windows were shut closed. There had been two guards posted outside. His room was unguarded.
Was the Emperor really so careless? Any number of people could’ve broken into the inner palace at this rate, no matter how well-guarded the outer walls were. Assassins, thieves, Tserriednich. Though, Kurapika was certain being caught with the Emperor’s Consort wouldn’t end well even for him. It was surprising how much security Kurapika found under the Emperor’s power.
Kurapika slid the wooden screen door aside. Inside, his room smelled off the orange blossoms that rustled underneath his windows. The lilies the Emperor had given him had been cleared out long ago, though Kurapika could feel the overpowering scent still linger. He wondered once again why the Emperor loved the flower so.
The candles in his room had yet to be extinguished, and Kurapika was certain staying up a few hours more would be possible. His mind was tired and trembling, and as he took in the books on the jade green shelf and the essays the Emperor had sent for him to review, it beckoned him to sleep. But he was sweaty from the summer air, and going to sleep without a bath for his aching muscles seemed almost criminal. The waxed marble floor of the bathroom glowed, moonlight slipping through the sheer curtains. Kurapika shut them.
He vanished behind the beige screen (installed after the last time Shalnark accidentally walked in on him bathing) that hid the porcelain bathtub. Kurapika twisted the knob for hot water and waited for the clear water to fill up. A few moments later, he’d taken off his black jeogori (the upper garment of a hanbok) and baji (trousers), leaving them discarded on the floor.
Had Tserriednich recognized him as the boy he’d tried to murder all those years before? Kurapika would suppose so, but then, the man must’ve murdered so many that they all blurred together in the end. Though, he doubted all of them had a magician interfere.
His head tapped the back of the porcelain tub. He’d think about it in the morning. Maybe even tell the Emperor what was happening, but there was a possibility that his previous position as a courtesan would come to light if he did let it slip. Tserriednich didn’t just target anyone. It wasn’t worth jeopardizing his mission further.
Once he was soaked through to his soul in rose-scented water, he stood, dripping wet. He reached for the towel hanging on the beige screen, eager to reach his soft, welcoming mattress. His sleepwear was gray cotton tonight, and much warmer than the luxurious silk he’d worn before.
His bed had already been made for him, with a fresh downy comforter laid out to keep out the occasional summer chill. Kurapika didn’t notice.
. . .
Sometime later, when the sun was still a few hours away from making an appearance, Pairo slipped under his covers. His skin was cold. Kurapika wondered if Leorio was the one who’d kept him up all this time.
“I saw Tserriednich,” Pairo whispered, wrapping his arms around Kurapika. “Why didn’t you tell me?”
“You were already worried enough,” he lied. He didn’t want to talk about it. There wasn’t much to say. He had run away.
“I’ve always time to worry about you,” Pairo said, his own cotton sleeve brushing against Kurapika’s shoulder, as he pushed some blonde strands out of his face. His eyes began to close. Someone cleared their throat. Kurapika sprang up, picking out the shadowed figure.
“Your majesty?” he said. His heartbeat slowed, but his unease didn’t leave him. The Emperor’s outline was becoming clearer now, and Kurapika could make out some of his sharper features as he stepped into a small slit of moonlight. The line of his jaw, his nose, his slightly downturned eyes.
“When I said that your friend may stay within the premises of the Palace, I did not mean for it to be taken as permission for bed-sharing,” the Emperor said, humor clear in his voice. “Careful, if I were a lesser man, you’d both be drowning in the river.”
“Then, it’s fortunate that you’re not a lesser man,” said Kurapika. Pairo was still sitting beside him, brown eyes creased in curiosity. “Is something amiss, your Majesty?”
“Why do you ask?”
“I somehow find it odd that you would bother visiting me when breakfast is mere hours away,” Kurapika replied.
The Emperor had a smile in his voice now. “Forgive my intrusion. I suppose even my patience has its limits.”
“And what has caused it to wear so thin?” His grey cotton pajamas felt cold. How would he avoid telling him of Tserriednich? Every last secret he’d intended to keep would be revealed. After all, Tserriednich only targeted courtesans. It wouldn’t take the Emperor long to put together the pieces. And then what?
“Concern,” the Emperor said. Kurapika could hear the folds of his attire shift as he approached him. “You were acting strangely at the Festival. Well, even more so than usual.”
Pairo snorted. Kurapika’s lips thinning. Was it just him, or was Pairo showing far too much tolerance toward the man?
“It’s a personal matter –”
“Tserriednich is here,” Pairo said. Kurapika gave him a frantic look. “We have history.”
The Emperor frowned, though he did not appear surprised. “What did he do?”
“You sound like you know.” So, not only did he abuse his subjects, but he also turned a blind eye to serial killers. A model Emperor, really.
There was a shift in his expression, and the moonlight vanished to keep it hidden. “I’ve been trying to incarcerate him for the last year, but he’s never been caught on Ryusei territory. Most of the time he clings to Kakin, and I have no substantial authority there.”
It would mean another war. Kurapika’s temper retreated. He laid against the oak headboard. They couldn’t afford yet another war, not after they just solidified their peace in writing.
The Emperor scrutinized him, realization crossing his face. “How could you have been mixed in with his victims? I’m fairly certain he only targets courte –”
That was quick.
Ah, was he broken?
Kurapika could probably stick a knife through his heart and no one would stop him.
“Does he know you’re here?” he asked.
“We ran into each other,” Kurapika replied. “I doubt he was able to put two and two together, though. I was in disguise.”
“You were wearing a soldier’s cloak,” the Emperor replied, crossing his arms. “I wouldn’t call that a disguise.”
“I doubt he’d recognize him,” Pairo cut in. “Without all the makeup and flashy clothes, you hardly look like your old self. Too plain to be in a brothel.”
“I mean that in the best possible way.”
The Emperor had gone silent in their banter, his body still as his mind evaluated the situation. “Were you attacked on Ryusei territory?”
Memories pushed into his consciousness, and Kurapika attempted to extract only the necessary details. A dimly lit room, cotton sheets, the smell of smoke and the metal hue of blood, not a window in sight, the rest he kept locked away.
“I was given sedatives beforehand. I only remember the room,” Kurapika replied. The Emperor sunk back into his schemes, his eyes unfocused.
“But there’s someone who might know,” Pairo chimed in, on the edge of victory, but there was caution in his wording.
Kurapika gave him a curious look. “Who?”
“Our magician. Hisoka, he was the one who got you out –”
Kurapika’s face turned sour.
“–We can ask him for help.”
Kurapika fell back on the bed. It was almost definite that Hisoka would know, but he was an information broker first and foremost and Kurapika wasn’t sure if he felt up to paying his price.
“He’s fond of you, Kurapika. He’ll agree if you ask,” Pairo said. “It’s worth it if it gets rid of Tserriednich.”
“I can pay for any fines required.” Such generosity. The Emperor was proving far too reliable in this situation.
“This could mean war.”
The Emperor shifted. “Not necessarily. I just want him off my lands. Kakin can do with him as they like, and if they’re still the people they pretend to be, they’ll knock him off his pedestal themselves.” At what cost? Kakin was heavily militarized as it was. Kurapika wouldn’t be surprised if this incident sparked a civil war.
“That’s quite a risk you’re taking.”
He didn’t speak, but his silence spoke for him. It wasn’t his country in danger. Ryusei had its own set of problems to deal with, including the riots in the east and the missing children. And if Kakin did end up falling to pieces, then he could just sweep them up into the rest of his growing Empire. Ryusei might have a shaky reputation, but it was better than Kakin. Some might even jump ship and join them willingly.
What outcome was the Emperor looking forward to? The ruin of another nation, or the death of a serial murderer?
A part of Kurapika – the vicious part that wanted – just wanted to see Tserriednich crushed, and damn the consequences. In the end, that part won.
“I’ll draft a letter,” Kurapika said, pushing the comforter off himself. “Hisoka might take a while to respond.”
The Emperor watched as he walked to the small table snuggled into a corner of the room. Kurapika took the candle off his nightstand and placed it on the floor beside him. With the strike of a match, the wick sputtered to life. His hands were shaking.
Swallowing a breath, Kurapika opened the single drawer attached to the table and withdrew a brush and scroll.
Was he really going to do this?
. . .
“I wonder what he’ll ask of the Emperor?” Pairo said. Kurapika glanced at him, torn from his contemplations regarding the distance between his room and the royal library. He found it unfortunate that they had to walk to the other side of the palace grounds just to reach them. They’d left the main spread of buildings now, and were met with the last stretch of the Lin Garden, a field of dandelions, and several scattered establishments. Chinseon Pavilion was the most impressive of these, resting on its island, close to the dull blue gate that kept them all captives of the Crown. A tower of green and red, tipped with a gleaming slate roof, surrounded by a lake covered in algae, lily pads, and fallen leaves. It hadn’t been used in nearly twenty-four years, as it was primarily made for wedding receptions and 100-day celebrations (to celebrate the first hundred days of newborn royals), and anything less was considered a dishonor.
“Kurapika?” Pairo asked, turning to him. “What is it?”
His face softened further in understanding. “Oh.”
“Do you think our dear Emperor’s birth was celebrated there as well?” As would their marriage?
“I wonder what he looked like. Do you suppose they have baby pictures in the library?” Pairo quipped, taking his arm and leading him away down a path of red and grey stone. He did that a lot. Lead him, though they both knew he couldn’t see. They left the Pavilion behind, heading toward the northern gates of the Palace. At some point, they narrowly avoided running into a hornet.
Kurapika snorted. “I’m certain he was adorable.”
The library’s outline came into view from behind a fir grove. First, the roof, then the second floor, followed by the first, and the greying stone steps. It was separated into three segments, the smallest being a hexagonal tower that formed the west wing. The entrance was the largest, guarded by five columns, brick red and white. Kurapika hurried toward it, his slippers clicking against the paved steps, Pairo’s hand clasped in his. They passed the muraled green entryway with its large windows and ceilings dipped in the colors of a phoenix. It only took a right turn for Kurapika to be rendered speechless.
He’d never seen so much knowledge in a concentrated space before. Other libraries existed, of course, but collections there were often sparse. This was the Emperor’s private library, and according to the rumors, he was quite fond of rare catches.
“I’m going to go out on a whim here and guess there’s a lot,” Pairo said. Kurapika squeezed his hand in silent thanks. He knew Pairo wasn’t fond of libraries, considering his blindness kept him from partaking in any reading. Pairo only accompanied him due to Kurapika’s insistence. Braille was rising in popularity, but it was a slow climb, and Kurapika doubted they’d find any braille editions in the library of an able-bodied Emperor who had a preference for antiques.
“I can have someone escort you back at any time,” Kurapika let him know. Pairo shook his head. They entered the small segment between the hexagon and the entryway. There were four long shelves filled with the written word, forming walls between several large study tables.
“May I help you?” A slender woman, the librarian most likely, approached them, her orange curls bouncing along to the skip in her step. Her bright green robes looked tight on her, but she didn’t seem to mind. Kurapika could relate. Mother had him wear all sorts of things, from loose shifts that hung off his shoulders to tight-fitting robes. After a while, he couldn’t even bring himself to care.
Kurapika smiled, slipping into his consort facade. “Could you point us in the direction of the foreign policy section. We’re looking for information on Kakin’s current constitution.”
“Of course, my dear,” she said, gesticulating far too much. The woman proved to be more suited to the role of a tour guide than a librarian, as she guided them past the shelves and into the hexagon. The first floor contained more private studies and separate rooms than the first section. Its walls were painted cream, with gilded ceilings depicting dragons and phoenixes. From the center protruded a staircase, and descending from the floor above was Machi, her hands full. Dogging her steps was Shalnark, bright-eyed as always, holding a satchel to his hip. Kurapika sometimes wondered if he took belladonna drops for those eyes.
“Kurapika-daegam.” Shalnark paused as he stepped off the last stair. Machi didn’t stop, though Kurapika managed to get a glimpse of the books and scrolls in her arms. Criminal records?
“Hello, Shal,” Kurapika replied. “Doing a bit of light reading?”
“You could say that,” said Shalnark, hiking the satchel’s band further up his shoulder.
“Shal!” Machi called.
Kurapika gave him a smile, fully aware that the librarian was still with them. They might’ve gotten more casual behind closed doors, but Kurapika intended to be the perfect consort in the eyes of any outsiders. “Find anything of interest?”
“No, just some boring personal stuff for the Emperor." So. He was hiding something, and from Kurapika specifically.
“I’m coming.” He started in Machi’s direction, waving to Kurapika. “See you around, Kurapika-daegam. Don’t slack off and forget about the festival tonight!”
Kurapika chuckled lightly, pulling Pairo along. He let him clasp onto the white banisters, and took a moment for him to become familiarized with the sensation of carved, painted wood. They followed the librarian upstairs, quiet. She led them to a separate room in the corner.
“All our documents on our border nations are in here. Just look for the right characters,” she said, cheerfully. They entered, and Kurapika watched the woman vanish back down the stairs. Spacious and orderly, the study room held about the amount of books Kurapika suspected would be found in the one library back home. As with most of the study rooms, a single desk sat in the middle, surrounded by cushions of green and gold, like grass in the summer sunlight.
Pairo found a spot around the table, as Kurapika slid books and scrolls out of their nooks. Taking down the Prince of a foreign nation would be difficult, even if Hisoka manages to find his little slaughterhouse. Understanding the ins and outs of their criminal justice system could prove useful. The Emperor had probably scoured all the available writing on Kakin in the years he’d spent strengthening their relationship, but Kurapika felt restless sitting around in his room all day. Tserriednich was finally going to get his comeuppance, and Kurapika would make sure that nothing of his crimes slips through the cracks.
“Well, this is relaxing,” Pairo said. Kurapika laughed despite himself.
. . .
It was a conflicting experience. Kurapika had read all the scrolls, the journals, the books on Kakin, and felt like he’d learned a great deal, but not quite as much as he’d like. Documents concerning the conviction of royal family members were few and far between. Now they passed the Lin Garden, feeling both defeated and enlightened. The Consort’s Palace greeted them, stoic, and Kurapika knew he’d be bombarded by anxious maids as soon as he entered his room. He shrank back as they walked up the steps, passing the balustrades. He managed a quick glance to the Emperor’s quarters, where his assigned staff were buzzing around as usual. His eyes settled on two figures, both clad in black. One was the Emperor, the other a young woman Kurapika couldn’t place, her back turned to him. Black curls were strung upon her head, and then slid down to her neck and off her shoulder.
The Emperor noticed his glance had turned into a stare, and returned it with a fond smile. His change in expression sparked the woman’s curiosity, and she turned to follow his gaze. Kurapika’s mind stuttered to a stop. It wasn’t until Pairo tugged on his hand that he managed to compose himself and keep walking.
They look frighteningly similar.
. End of Chapter .
1) This is probably not the best place to end but whatever.
2) At this rate, the Consort Festival is going to take like ten chapters to get through. I’m not complaining because festivals are fun but y’all will probably get annoyed with it.
3) I’m trying to get a backlog of chapters written over the summer so I don’t end up forcing you through another hiatus over the school year again.
4) Most of you can probably guess that the ‘woman’ here is Oito Hui Guo Ruo, also known as the best mom in HxH (sorry Mito, your alcoholism makes you #2). You can also probably guess which trope I’m playing with, and possibly hate it, but I’m the creator of this universe and what I say goes.
5) Being historically accurate is hard, I’m never gonna laugh at another historical YA book again.
Chapter 9: The Consort's Festival (Part Four)
Kurapika and Kuroro get some one-on-one talk time and oh my god Leorio stop winning.
(A/N: Oh wow, Kurapika’s only ever in character when he’s around the other main four who woulda thought. Leorio, stop winning the love triangle game that’s not how it works.)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
The Consort’s Festival (Part Four)
His face stung a bit from the lemon juice, and he felt an itching sensation in his fingers to rub it off, but the middle-aged leader of the maids slapped his hands away before they could so much as brush against the skin of his cheeks.
“Be patient, Kurapika-nim,” she said. “It’s important not to dilute the mixture with the oil in your hands. Otherwise, it won’t work as well.”
“My apologies,” said Kurapika, placing his hands back on his stomach, letting Kiya tug back his hair.
“Honestly,” the leader tilted his chin back, his neck bending at an unnatural angle. “If you hadn’t been late, we’d have more time to do this, but drastic times call for drastic measures. Part your lips a bit?” He did so. They smeared some velvet product across lips, leaving them stained pink. She began to pat his face with rose water, simultaneously removing the stinging lemon mixture.
All of them were on edge due to his tardiness, though most hid it well. The leader didn’t bother to hide her disapproval. It was nothing compared to Mother’s anger, cold and scarring. Crimson nails would bite into his chin, leaving marks or trails of blood. She never did any lasting damage, mostly due to the nature of his work as a courtesan, but she knew how to make things hurt.
Kiya began weaving silver thread in his hair, gentle despite her own nerves. “Where’d Pairo-nim run off to?”
“Basho came for him,” Kurapika replied. With Leorio. That must be quite a party. That familiar sense of loneliness swelled in his throat as Kurapika gazed down at the skin of his wrist.
“Meet us at the food tent. By the desserts, okay? We’ll show you what a real festival looks like. And we’ll make sure to keep the freaks off you,” Leorio had said, meaning one freak in particular. His hand hung loosely around his wrist, a grin on his face, in his green eyes.
He let the gold cuff of his sleeve fall over it.
Why did it feel like he was falling harder?
. . .
“Did you enjoy your trip to the library?” Paku asked. She had surprised him at the door, wearing a glossy purple hanbok with green-eyed forget-me-nots climbing up her skirt. The candles had been newly lit around them, flames casting gold shadows. Outside, the sun was minutes away from setting.
Kurapika pushed a stray lock of hair behind his ear. “It was enlightening. Kakin’s politics are intriguing.”
“Are you planning on marrying one of them next?”
She was joking, he knew, but that didn’t stop the suspicion from showing in the set of his shoulders. “Old enemies are our best teachers, as they say.”
“No, I suppose not.”
Paku laughed. If it was genuine, Kurapika refused to acknowledge so. They walked out of the Consort’s Palace, the humidity nearly suffocating. From where they stood, the paper lanterns took the shape of stars, lifted up on strings. The Emperor awaited them on the immaculate steps of the Throne Hall. Across the lake, people were already swarming the tents, the scent of honey and lotus paste spreading across the grounds.
“You’re not wrong,” Paku said. Though she was speaking to him, her eyes were fixed on something in the distance. “There are few people in the world who know us as well as our enemies. Our weaknesses, especially. They do all they can to exploit them. It’s cruel, wouldn’t you say?”
If she suspected something, she certainly wasn’t being subtle about it. Why would she be asking such questions? To throw him off? To convince him he was in the wrong? Doubts had always been his worst enemy.
“The Emperor,” she began, “does not have enemies. At least, that’s what he likes to say. I always wondered why he thought that way. By my count, his enemies are tenfold. But he’s never acknowledged any of them as his foes. Do you know why that is?”
Kurapika was tempted to believe it was pure arrogance. The Emperor could envision anyone as being of the same caliber, and therefore never accepted the idea of an enemy. It wasn’t enough. It was too simple for someone like the Emperor. The twisting labyrinth of his psyche couldn’t be pinned down by a superiority complex.
“I'm starting to,” Pakunoda continued, for she knew it was too early for him to know. “None of them understand his weaknesses. How can they even hope to be more than obstacles, if they do not understand how to make him fall to his knees.”
“Why are you telling me this?” Kurapika asked. He could see the Emperor now, his face turned away as he discussed something with Shalnark.
“I don’t know.” Pakunoda’s expression softened. “I have hope, I suppose. Kuroro has been through a lot. Is it too much to ask for at least one thing to go well for him?”
No one had ever spoken his full name before. Kurapika had almost forgotten he had one. It was probably for the better. Names created attachment and attachment bred brittle resolves.
“Again?” the Emperor sighed, staring down at them from the top of the steps. He leaned against the banister now, arms crossed.
“I was fine yesterday,” Pakunoda said, placing a hand on Kurapika’s shoulder. “Besides, if I wasn’t there, who would keep your darling consort company?”
The Emperor descended the steps and offered a hand to Kurapika. “You’re being reckless.” Kurapika slipped his hand into his, and then he was being led down the red carpet to the Pavilion.
“Aren’t we all?”
. . .
They were seated back in the same crimson throne, with platters of cream-filled pastries circulating around the Pavilion. Kurapika was content with sitting back this time, though Leorio’s words still lingered, managing to block out much of the surrounding voices as Kurapika fought back the urge to search the crowd for him.
“I would offer you a little more freedom to enjoy the festivities,” Chrollo said, “but under the circumstances, I have to take precautions.”
“Don’t worry, I have no desire to have our paths collide once more.” Kurapika took an amber honey cake off one of the platters. A chrysanthemum had been carved into it. He thanked the servant, though he wasn’t particularly fond of sweets. His fingers gripped the edges, and the cake broke in two, a few crumbs falling to his lap. He offered one of the halves to the Emperor, who gave him a look of skepticism. “What?”
“You can’t expect me to not be slightly suspicious when my self-proclaimed assassin has given me something purely out of the goodness of his heart.”
Kurapika rolled his eyes. “I wouldn’t do it in front of all these people. Sweets have never sat well with me.”
“Why did you take one of the sweetest dishes we have to offer then?”
Kurapika stiffened and averted his gaze, something akin to embarrassment coiling in his stomach. The servant passing out the treats continued to do so, now lingering near Shalnark and Machi. Shalnark took three at once and got a smile from the servant girl. “I just felt it was a nice thing to do.”
“She reminded you of someone you’re fond of,” the Emperor said. “Your mother?”
How did he see through him so easily? Kurapika knew he was a better actor than that, and yet, the Emperor managed to grasp everything. “Honey cakes were her favorite to make.” The dough began to stick to his fingers. “I always hated them.” But she’d laugh anyway, even though she’d spend days perfecting her creations. He never minced words with them. What would they say if they knew all he’d sacrificed now. His dreams, his chastity, his friends. Would they blame themselves, or would they enjoy seeing him like this if it meant the Emperor’s demise. He had to believe the latter.
The second half of the cake vanished, leaving his hand warm and gummy. “You’re terrible at masking your emotions.”
“I sometimes doubt you have any,” he snapped back.
The Emperor sighed, though it bordered on a chuckle. “I suppose that’s my own doing. Who knows? Perhaps I don’t feel emotions the way most do.”
Kurapika scoffed at his fickle reasoning, turning away from the Emperor and his ruthlessly elegant way of eating. He only realized someone had approached them when the whispers started. A bald man in a soldier’s uniform had leaned down to murmur something in the Emperor’s ear.
The man nodded.
“Very well,” the Emperor said, his voice turning tired, “let them in.” His gaze fixed on Kurapika, cheeky again. He leaned down to whisper, “A stroke of luck, my Prince. Go find your friend. I’ll keep them here as long as I can.”
“I wish you’d stop that,” Kurapika muttered. He stood, though, and took the soldier’s cloak.
“You can’t think of me as a monster for all eternity, my Prince. That’s where they all get caught up,” the Emperor replied, following him to the dimmest edge of the platform. Kurapika tied the cloak around himself. “Be careful.” They were close now, as the Emperor slid the hood of the cloak up over his head. He leaned in as if to kiss his forehead. “Go back to your room and change clothes. We can’t have any half-baked disguises this time. If one of his men spot you-they wear eagles-have your friends speak for you and feign illness.”
“You seem quite intent on this,” Kurapika whispered, eyes shutting close as the Emperor’s lips pressed to his temple. A familiar wave of disgust and lust welled inside of him, but he pushed it down. It was becoming easier now, but there was always that initial onslaught.
“Of course, your affiliation with a brothel won’t do me any favors,” the Emperor said. His stance turned thoughtful. “Though perhaps a part of me desires your safety as well.”
Kurapika would have to add his lack of self-awareness to the list of possible weaknesses.
. . .
He watched him leave, disappearing between the Emperor’s Quarters and the Consort’s Palace, the drab brown cloak concealing him from prying eyes in the encroaching darkness. His Prince was proving to be more troublesome than previously thought, and yet, Kuroro could hardly believe his own luck. Not only was the boy intriguing, but he also held the key to getting rid of Tserriednich once and for all.
“You’re looking cheerful.” Paku stood behind him, leaning against one of the stone columns.
“What can I say? I’m a man in love,” Kuroro said, shrugging as he moved past her.
“Liar,” Paku drawled, sipping on a glass of champagne.
Kuroro eyed her, cynical. “Don’t drink too much. I’m not about to carry you to Cheadle’s office.” She downed the glass just to spite him. Why must he be surrounded by such petty blondes?
Hanzo still stood next to his throne, awaiting his orders, though it was clear he hated sitting still. He'd make better use of him on the battlefield.
“Bring them here,” Kuroro said. “We’ll talk on our way to the Throne Hall.”
There were five Hui Guo Ruos who'd come to greet him, undoubtedly the rest didn’t bother with formalities. Nasubi, and his four eldest children, all dressed in traditional Kakin attire. Camilla was the most heavily ornamented, her clothing layered in expensive fabrics of only the most difficult dyes to produce. Her dull blonde hair heavy with pins and hair clips, the woman had dressed as if she were one of his consorts, being put on display for the whole country to devour. If Camilla had taken it upon herself to outshine all others, Benjamin had taken it upon himself to not put in any effort at all. He wore a formal navy hanbok, but it was no more extravagant than what he’d worn when Kuroro had been ambushed by him and his men. The message was clear. Kuroro might be royalty, but he remained on a lower pedestal than Benjamin. Zhang Lei gazed up at him with rectangular eyes, resembling a Kakin monk down to his taste in shoes.
Tserriednich was smiling, but Kuroro could sense the bloodlust clinging to him.
He’d humor him for now. The Hui Guo Ruos would be staying on Palace Grounds for another week. In that time, Tserriednich would undoubtedly be prowling for new victims, and hopefully, he would be taking them to the same place he took Kurapika. He was arrogant, after all. Missteps such as failing to change locations were common among his type.
“Emperor Kuroro,” Nasubi bowed to him, his actions replicated by his children. “What a lovely ceremony you have,” he glanced towards the other consorts, and Kuroro didn’t even bother imagining what he must be thinking, “and even lovelier consorts.”
Oito certainly had a lot to deal with. It was unfortunate she was so infatuated with the wealth her status gave her. Kuroro could easily offer her a place here, but that would bring up the question of their relationship. He couldn't let there be another heir, even if she was illegitimate. That meant keeping Oito's ancestry a secret, even from herself. It was for the best.
“Only the wisest,” Kuroro replied. “They’re all a great help.”
“Where’s your favorite?” Tserriednich asked, scanning the faces on the pavilion. “The blonde. I was looking forward to meeting him. Benjamin said he was an insolent lout, which is always a plus in my book.”
Kuroro chuckled, leading them off the platform. “I’m afraid he’s caught a summer chill. Our doctor assures us it’s nothing too serious, but he starts to feel ill after spending too much time in this heat.”
“Well, hope he heals up soon,” Tserriednich said.
He wasn’t certain before, but now . . . “Why the sudden interest? You’re not planning to steal him away from me, are you?”
“Nah, I’m not really into that type.”
“Well, I’ll consider myself fortunate then.” As if he’d ever hand over any of his consorts to someone like him. Hell, any of his people.
Benjamin cleared his throat, his temper already riled.
“My apologies,” said Kuroro. He passed through the middle aisle of the Throne Hall’s staircase. The rest stuck to the far right, as only the Emperor was allowed to walk through the center. “The preparations for our infiltration of the enemy’s headquarters is underway. The rest of the Zoldyck family is to arrive tomorrow.”
They were in front of the Phoenix Throne now, cold black tiles being tread underfoot. The throne was elevated upon a platform and protected by four columns at every corner, topped with a vividly decorated ceiling that spilled over the sides in the form of handcrafted spirals. Behind the throne sat a tri-fold screen. The only wall was painted blues and greens and created a view of snow-capped mountains, though there were no mountains near the capital city. Crimson and gold took most of his view, and he knew it was meant to allude to the Phoenix. To him, it looked to have been bathed in blood.
He didn’t bother taking a seat. Kuroro didn’t need to look down on someone to make them feel small, that much he knew.
. . .
“Kurapika!” Leorio yelled, waving vigorously. He’d gathered a crowd around himself now. Pairo stood beside him, Basho close behind. That was to be expected. What had not been expected were the three children standing beside them with abnormal amounts of pastries in their arms.
“Huh,” one of the children spoke through a mouth of skewered rice cakes. He was pale, a wild bush of silver hair on his head, and his eyes were feline-like and cerulean. A playful spark took them now, and he shifted in his light blue robes. “Wow, you’re right. He’s totally out of your league.”
Leorio went slack-jawed, waving ceased. 3, 2, 1.
“Excuse me?” he said. Yelling would be a better word, but Kurapika knew he was hardly aware of how loud he was being. “I never said that! Besides, he’s not all that amazing. He’s an 8 at most, and I’m like a 7 and a half, so that’s only a half-point difference!”
“As if. He’s a ten, you’re like a six at most,” replied the boy. The girl beside him seemed captivated by the conversation. She wore a pink kimono, and with her blue eyes and pale skin, Kurapika could venture to infer that she was related to the other boy.
She pulled on the other boy’s sleeve. “Hey, brother? What am I?”
“Pfft, you would break the scale, Alluka. You can’t be judged by the same criteria. You’d put the others to shame,” the boy said, jabbing a thumb toward Leoro. “He’d look more like a 1 in comparison to you.”
The girl, Alluka, giggled. “I guess Gon would break the scale, too, huh?”
The other boy, dark-skinned and amber-eyed with an evident preference for lime green, looked at them curiously. “Eh, if that’s the case, Killua would break the scale, too.”
The silver one turned red. “Yeah, whatever.”
Leorio whispered something under his breath, probably thinking no one would hear. But Kurapika heard.
“Brat, sure, Kurapika might be a ten, but I’m a seven at least.” Their eyes met, and now realizing he’d been discovered, Leorio’s face reddened to the point where it rivaled Killua’s. Kurapika took his hand, definitely not pausing to ponder how much larger it was. He could feel Leorio's breath hitch, as he intertwined their fingers.
“Don’t get too cocky. This is purely a platonic gesture,” said Kurapika, his eyes fixed on a pair of workers manning a table of hotteoks. They seemed to notice, for they waved them over soon after.
“Right,” Leorio said, though it seemed to be for his ears alone. Kurapika said nothing in return, not even when Pairo gave him a pointed gaze.
Shut up. I’m not doing anything a friend wouldn’t.
Pairo rolled his eyes in response and took hold of Basho’s hand. Kurapika’s face must’ve been quite laughable for Pairo could hardly keep his laughter from bubbling out of his mouth like a boiling kettle.
That’s not funny.
As if Kurapika would ever allow his best friend to be enamored by such an uncouth individual.
. End of Chapter .
1( Yeah, I’m back already. Surprise.
2) Don’t worry, the plot itself will start back up soon. I’m just putting the various chess pieces into play now. Also establishing Leorio as a serious threat, and introducing Killua, Gon, and Alluka, who obviously sneaked out early.
3) I feel like this chapter went by too fast and I didn't spend enough time on any of the scenes. Let me know your thoughts below!
4) Anyway, I hope you enjoyed it.
Chapter 10: The Consort's Festival (Part Five)
OMG, it's done! The Festival is actually over, now we can move on to the actual plot.
Anyway, you're in for Dr. Leorio and LeoPika pining i have no regrets. Also, Chrollo is being a dick.
The Consort’s Festival (Part Five)
I’ll certainly help you in your mission. It will cost you, though. I’ll be present at the Palace on the 12th with Illumi. I expect the price to be paid in full ♥.
Three days. His price with Kurapika usually entailed a brutally drawn-out – and flirtatious – talk and occasionally a handsy kiss, though those had gotten rarer due to his relationship with Illumi. Still, what would Hisoka ask of an Emperor, and an attractive one at that?
He shuddered at the mere thought.
At least, he wouldn’t have to worry about it until the twelfth. The third day of the Festival loomed over him, but after tonight, he would be able to spend his time however he pleased. Probably trying to wiggle his way into everyone's hearts, including the other four consorts. Mother had told him building a good rapport with the Palace would be his first step in killing the Emperor. His mission really only entailed three things: (1) Convincing all of them that he was in love with the Emperor, (2) becoming the epitome of friendliness in order to gain their favor, (3) the method of killing would have to be discreet, preferably poison, so he could blame it on someone else, perhaps even pass it off as the Emperor’s own doing. But first, he’d let them deal with Tserriednich. After all, Mother told him he could take his time. A few more months, then he’d slip something into his wine and this whole thing would be over with.
“Kurapika-nim,” the middle-aged leader of the maids called. She’d gotten over his disappearing act the other day, but had made a point of keeping him under strict surveillance as a preventative. “Lady Pakunoda is here for you.”
“Thank you,” Kurapika replied, leaving the gold-lined letter abandoned on the bed. In the corridor, Pakunoda stood, lacking her usual confidence. In the stead of her impeccable posture was a slight slouch, her eyes creased in conflict. “Is something wrong?”
She looked up at him, lips parted slightly in surprise. A few seconds later, she regained the ability to speak. “No, not at all.” She straightened. “You look like you’ve seen better days yourself.”
“I,” Kurapika looked down at himself, at his slippered feet, “haven’t been sleeping well.”
“Festival’s got you giving up so soon?”
How much simpler life would be if that was the bulk of Kurapika’s problems. “Something along those lines.” His fingers moved a wave of blond hair behind his ear.
The corners of Pakunoda’s lips quirked up, but it died out as she turned her back to him. “I see. Well, we mustn’t keep his Highness waiting.”
“I’d never dream of it.”
. . .
The Emperor didn’t even bother casting Pakunoda a disappointed glare this time around. He pulled Kurapika to him, his lips barely grazing his temple. Red fabric marked a path for them, and Kurapika took the familiar road up to the Pavilion's crimson throne. They sat with their shoulders touching, close enough for their whispers to be taken for the rhymes of lovers.
“On the twelfth.”
The Emperor’s eyes shut close. Kurapika saw the vague outlines of sleepless nights around them. “That’s good.” He must be busy. Between meeting with various nobles and the leaders of neighboring countries, carrying out his usual tasks of hearing out complaints, and the current investigation regarding the missing children, the Emperor was scarcely seen outside of his office or the Throne Hall. On the off chance he wasn’t, there still remained the issue of the guards and advisors that follow him everywhere. Outside of the festival, Kurapika hadn’t gotten a second alone with him. That might prove detrimental to his mission. It would be difficult to slip something into the Emperor’s tea with half a dozen people following his every action.
“Tserriednich is suspicious,” the Emperor murmured, “or at least interested. He might try to catch you alone. Try to stay in a group until he’s out of Ryusei. Even your Pairo can make the difference between being cornered and being ignored.”
“I’ll be cautious,” he replied. Leorio was strangely effective at scaring people away. Maybe it was the fact he looked like a thug in his early thirties, or the way he barked everything he said. Maybe it was the muscles, or the fact he towered over everyone, or -
The Emperor was eyeing him now.
“What?” Kurapika asked.
“Nothing,” he replied, forcing his gaze upon the crowd instead. “I just didn’t expect a hardened avenger such as yourself could produce an expression like that.”
Kurapika’s hands clenched together. “Oh.”
“I knew you’d sacrificed many things, but not the love of another,” the Emperor whispered, pale fingers forcing his palms apart. He pulled his knuckles to his lips. To outsiders, the gesture was that of lovers, but Kurapika knew he was just saving face. “Are they here?”
“I don’t know.” He was. Yesterday. But they could never get through the day without arguing, and last night was no different. “I don’t think he likes me very much right now.”
“I see. Left off on a bad note?”
“Something like that.”
They settled into a comfortable silence, and at some point, Kurapika even began to drift off, a glass of iced yuja tea in his palms. Chrollo took it away, probably fearing for the upholstery. He slouched forward, his eyelids heavy, and when he closed them all he could see was Leorio’s stricken face, as if it had been carved into his sight.
“Sorry we can’t all turn off our emotions the way you can.”
“That’s not what I meant – ”
“Yeah, well, not everyone can bend to your will, Kurapika.” He shook his hand through thick black hair, and Kurapika wished he'd look him in the eye. “Whatever, this was a mistake. Don’t know why I even bother.”
“Paku!” It was Machi’s voice that reached through his memories, crisp and panicked. The Emperor stepped away from the throne in seconds, walking toward Pakunoda with quick, long strikes. Kurapika remained seated, his hands gripping the wooden ridge of the throne like they were attempting to permanently disfigure it.
Pakunoda’s hands clutched the fabric above her heart, her shirt wrinkling in protest. He couldn’t hear anything above the shouting, but her labored breathing was evident in the rise and fall of her shoulders. The other advisors looked on with a mixture of frustration and concern, Machi most of all. She held onto Pakunoda's hand as they helped her out of the chair. They were speaking to her, and she replied to the best of her ability, and a horrible thought echoed in his mind.
Pakunoda is going to die.
“Where’s Cheadle?” the Emperor asked. It was more of a command than a request, and the fury in it sent goosebumps rising all over Kurapika’s skin.
“At the clinic.”
“Send someone for her. Fastest person on the Pavilion,” the Emperor said. Feitan promptly stands. “The rest of you try searching the crowd for a doctor. They won’t be able to do much without Cheadle, but they might be able to help. Word of mouth spreads fast, so just plant a few seeds.”
Kurapika watches as the entire Pavilion shifts under the Emperor’s command. There was never any doubt in his mind about the Emperor’s effectiveness as a leader, but it was still a sight to behold how quickly he took control of the people around him. As if he were the conductor, and they were the musicians he'd trained from birth to heed his every whim.
The messengers had spread out now, melding into the crowd like droplets of water in a hot pan. Kurapika sat motionless, his eyes glued to the Emperor’s figure beside the struggling Pakunoda.
He could go find Leorio now. It was possible he was still around. After all, Kurapika wasn’t the only one he came to the Festival for. He was still a student, but Kurapika had never met a better doctor.
Still, still, still.
The Emperor would be devastated if Pakunoda died. She was his weakness, Kurapika was certain. He’d be in shambles, his mind faulty, his sanity put in question. This might be a path to his victory, to the Emperor’s death. Kurapika could sit back down, fake some tears, maybe toss in some scathing remarks to fuel the Emperor’s guilt. Kurapika could let her die.
“I’m a doctor!”
A flutter of curses nearly escaped Kurapika’s mouth, though in his mind they were nearly deafening. There, right by the stone steps, Leorio stood arguing with a few guards. Leave. Kurapika begged whatever deity was listening. Please just leave.
But the Emperor had heard him from his spot near Pakunoda and was now approaching the edge of the Pavilion. Kurapika watched, wishing he could stop him.
“Leorio Paladiknight. I’m a student at Ryusei University, and a doctor’s assistant at Swaldani clinic. Please, there’s not much time.”
Something about him must’ve convinced the Emperor because he asked no further questions. The guards stepped aside, and Leorio soon appeared before Kurapika, his bag of medical supplies bumping against his knee. He held his breath as the Emperor led him to Pakunoda.
They didn’t speak, hardly made any eye contact, but as he passed Kurapika caught sight of his hands, wrung so taut that he could see the blue of his veins popping through.
“It’s pretty bad,” Leorio said, out of sight now. “She’s on the verge of a heart attack. But she's still breathing, and she's calm all things considered. The best we can do is slow it down until the others get here. Is she on any meds? Is this a recurring thing?”
The Emperor responded with something along the lines of coronary artery disease and atorvastatin, but Kurapika was no longer listening. Most of the other consorts had already gathered around the scene, needlessly concerned. Leorio would save her. Leorio would save her, and then he’d go home, and they’d say goodbye for good. still. still still still.
“That should stabilize her for now.”
A part of him needed Leorio to stay. But if he stayed that meant he'd stay within the Emperor's reach, and Kurapika couldn't afford to have anyone else in his life be taken hostage.
. . .
Kurapika had been right. Pakunoda survived and Cheadle praised Leorio’s handiwork, certain she wouldn’t have gotten through this without his expertise. He brushed a hand through his spiky hair, sheepish, and Kurapika felt a swell of pride. The Emperor had thanked him as well, though that only made Kurapika’s swell of pride turn into dread. Then there was the fact that Leorio kept sneaking glances at him. Honestly, he could afford to be a bit more subtle. They’d be lucky if the Emperor didn’t try to interrogate him by the end of the night.
They didn’t have to wait the whole night. Soon, the Emperor was escorting him to his sleeping chambers with his hand clasped in Kurapika's, a shackle specially tailored for him alone.
“Do you know each other?” The Emperor asked.
“You and the doctor. Do you know each other?”
Eye contact evaded them, as Kurapika opened the door to his room. “We’re acquaintances. From the village. Nothing more.”
He walked inside, and the Emperor followed, not bothering to wait for an invitation. The room was dark, save for moonlight and a single dying candle on the tabletop. Kurapika wished he’d leave him and his pining heart in peace, but the Emperor was proving to be a meddlesome lover. With a quick survey of his bedroom, Kurapika picked out Pairo’s sleeping outline, wrapped in a light blue comforter. The corners of his lips perked up, as he slid the doors shut again.
“So, more than acquaintances then,” the Emperor said, leaning against the nearby wall. Goodness, with that sort of gaze you’d think he was solving a puzzle. “Close friends, most likely. Or perhaps, lovers.”
Kurapika made a strange noise in the back of his throat, too mellow to be a grunt. “It’s inappropriate to accuse your consorts of such things without any evidence.”
“Your voice is evidence enough, my Prince,” the Emperor said, moving closer to him, leaning down ever so slightly to meet his eyes. “You can hide your true self from everyone else, but not from me. You and I are alike, after all.”
A few months ago, Kurapika would’ve shook with rage at that. Now he just stared back, still. “I fail to see the resemblance, unfortunately.”
“And how unfortunate it is,” the Emperor sighed, brushing past him. “I wanted to let you know, out of courtesy.”
“What?” He was back to snapping now.
The Emperor slid the doors aside again. When he looked back, his gaze was frigid, even for him.
“I invited Dr. Paladiknight to join us here on the Palace grounds, as Cheadle’s personal assistant. That won’t be a problem,” his voice dropped above a whisper, “will it?”
His mouth felt dry, and he tried swallowing down the urge to scream. It tasted of defeat and vaguely cinnamon but that was not the point. “Not at all.”
The Emperor smiled, fond again. “Good.” And shut the door.
. . .
Leorio fiddled with the piece of parchment between his fingers. He leaned back in his chair, eyeing the one across from him, and if he tried hard enough, he could imagine Kurapika still sitting there. He’d never thought about this part before. In the face of Kurapika’s lack of self-preservation, Leorio had only occupied himself on how to get him to stay. Now that he’d left, there was nothing but an empty seat, an empty bed, an empty desk, and one less insufferable, beautiful bastard telling him what to do. He'd known about his own feelings for a long time. Leorio wasn't that stupid, no matter what Kurapika might want to believe, and he knew love when he felt it. He just didn't expect to fall so hard for someone so unattainable.
What would he say if he saw him now, actually considering to become another one of the Emperor’s loyal employees just for the off chance that Kurapika would even give him the time of day.
“That’s about the stupidest question you’ve asked me yet, Leorio.”
Leorio scoffed. Even in his imagination, he sounded like a total asshole. God, what was he even thinking, falling for someone like that.
But last night wasn’t a coincidence, that much he knew. Kurapika didn’t just randomly decide to look at him that way. He wasn’t cruel, even if he was petty. Besides, Leorio didn’t need his love, he just needed him to come to his senses. He’d pull out the old Paladiknight charms on him.
“Alright,” he muttered to himself, taking hold of a brush. “Time to fill this thing out.”
. End of Chapter .
(1) This is shorter than usual, at about 2000 words, but I promise the next chapter will be longer. This time around there just wasn’t that much to cover.
(2) That last part is basically me experimenting with Leorio’s POV.
(3) Speaking of Leorio, the man’s gonna get his heart broken by the KuroKura hammer T_T
(4) Hisoka is best bf, fite me.
(5) Anyway, I hate this chapter, but whatever.
Chapter 11: The Consort's Past
Wouldn't be a krkr fic if the two of them didn't geek out over some books.
None of the books mentioned are real books (or maybe they are but I haven't read them or heard of them), except for the West-Wandering Chronicles, which is the literal translation of Journey to the West, but has little to do with the actual novel.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
The Consort’s Past
Well, this was unexpected.
Kurapika had been planning to retreat to the Consort’s lounge, simply for the excellent tea they served, maybe catch up on some reading in a valiant effort to forget about Tserriednich living on the other side of the grounds in the guest chambers. Unfortunately, a chill seemed to have set upon the room with his arrival. Even now, after an hour of silence, the other consorts couldn’t seem to leave him be. Only Aiko and Neon looked relatively composed. The rest looked like they’d like to shove a knife down his throat, a feeling he was quite familiar with.
This could be a problem.
“Kurapika!” Neon said, taking his arm without so much as a warning. It seemed their round of daifugo had cemented their status as best friends in Neon’s assertive mind. She leaned her chin on his shoulder now, half lying on the cushions gathered by the window where he sat. “What are you reading?”
“West-Wandering Chronicles,” Kurapika replied, briefly flipping to the cover. “It’s one of my favorites.”
Neon’s lips pulled into a pout. “Heh? My tutors always tried to force me to read it, but it’s just so boring!”
Kurapika nearly flinched at that. Leave it to Neon to spit on the legacy of a world-renowned classic. He swallowed down his chiding and settled for a half-smile. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Aiko nearly drop her teacup.
“Pardon me, Miss Neon, but did you really just bash one of the most masterfully crafted works of literature without even blinking?” Aiko asked, a look of disbelief on her delicate features.
“I just don’t get the big deal,” she replied, unconcerned. “It’s just a bunch of people wandering around for three thousand pages.”
“That’s the point!” Aiko chastised, one long, slender index finger waving at the youngest of the consorts. “It’s about the journey and the psychological baggage that comes with it! That’s why the word 'wandering' is in the title!”
Neon whined, “but it takes so long.”
Kurapika leaned against the wall to allow the two women to talk things through on their differing tastes in literature without being spat at. At some point, Aiko dropped her arm, a somber look on her face.
“Are you alright with this, Kurapika?” she finally whispered.
Aiko straightened. “I’m sure it hasn’t escaped your attention that the other consorts are being a bit cold with you.”
What a twist. Kurapika wondered how well he could dress this up to garner some semblance of tolerance from the eaves-dropping women. “It’s nothing unreasonable,” he said, slowly. “I was absent for much of the Festival. I left the Emperor’s side. This treatment is simply my cross to bear.”
“You’re wrong,” Aiko cut him off, swift as a blade through weeds.
“Right,” he drawled.
“The Emperor chose you. To dishonor you is to question his judgment.” She sipped her tea, daintily, her pale blue eyes glazed over. “We simply didn’t capture his attention. To complain at this point is futile and childish.”
She wasn’t wrong, really, but that type of thinking wasn’t going to win anyone over. If Kurapika succeeded in offing the Emperor, it wouldn’t do for the other consorts to go pointing fingers at him. He might not fear death, but living was certainly preferable for Pairo's sake. Out of the other four consorts, Iza, daughter of the Bisbal clan head, seemed most likely to sabotage him. He’d start with her.
That would come later, though.
“To be honest,” Neon started, resting her chin on her knees and wrapping her arms around them, “I’m glad the Emperor is so taken with you.”
Kurapika glanced at her, a silent cue for her to continue. She averted her eyes, her face half hidden by a river of blue hair.
“It’s just that I’ve heard so many things about the consorts of Emperors, about the Emperor himself,” Neon said, her gaze fastened to the wall across from them, her eyes blank. “I was worried he’d be cruel, or insane, maybe both. My maids cried the day I left, because none of us really knew what to expect, except that I would be married at sixteen with no chance of getting out.” She leaned her head against the wall, her arms still clasped around her knees. “So, I’m glad that he’s only really interested in you. The worst he can seem to do is ignore me, and I’m used to that.” Then she turned to him, smiling. “Sorry, Kurapika.”
Aiko looked close to tears. “Neon, you really are more than a pretty face.” That was another thing Kurapika had learned. Aiko, as cold as she may appear, was easily driven to tears over another’s plight. Her tears seemed reserved for others, however, and Kurapika had yet to see her shed a single one for herself.
“Heh? What’s that supposed to mean?” Neon asked, tone accusatory.
“It’s a compliment.”
The two of them continued to banter like Leorio and Kurapika on a night when they both had nothing better to do. They often had nothing better to do. He turned back to his copy of West-Wandering Chronicles , waiting patiently for the main character to get off his useless ass and save his friends.
. . .
“Mint tea,” he said. It had been a guess on his part, based on Aiko’s suggestion, but it paid off in the end. Iza sat in the library with a tome of poetry on the table in front of her, intensely focused. She gave him one sharp look before returning to the book. Ah, this might be difficult. He placed the silver tray down. “I heard it was your favorite.”
She didn’t answer. Huh, so this is what it’s like to be completely ignored for no reason. Kurapika had an intimate understanding of the gesture, but he’d rarely been subject to it.
“Are you fond of Tezuka’s work?” he asked, eyeing the book. “I’ve read a few of his poems, but they usually just go over my head.”
“I don’t like you,” she finally snapped.
Well . . . that was abrupt? Still, he'd win her over. Kurapika wouldn’t have gotten this far without his charms. “Sorry, I should’ve thought about how this would affect all of you as well. It’s just . . .” he trailed off, letting a blush skim his cheeks. “I’m not sure how to say this. The Emperor . . . I didn’t expect to actually have feelings for him.”
She raised an eyebrow. “You’re his consort.”
“Yes, but most of my feelings were duty-bound,” he replied, clutching his chest as if the love he felt was suffocating him. “But now . . . I’m not sure how I feel. I suppose that’s why I just . . . couldn’t bear to be so close to him anymore.”
She remained motionless, skeptical, but Kurapika could tell something was softening in her expression.
“It’s pathetic, really,” he continued, before shaking his head. “But that’s all done now. I’ll do my best from now on, to serve the Emperor, even if – even if he cannot love me back.”
Ugh, I might vomit after this. At least, it’s working.
“See that you do,” she replied, the hostility gone from her voice. “You’re just as much a representative of the Palace as you are his consort. Though, I shouldn’t be surprised, considering you clearly lack training.”
Kurapika let the jab slide off him. “Is it that obvious?”
Iza didn’t reply as immediately as he'd hoped, but her shoulders relaxed. “Indeed.”
“Well,” he sighed, standing up. “I suppose I should try to catch up then. I’ll be in the other room. Enjoy your tea.”
Apparently, the tea had done her some great misdeed, for she simply glared at it. Well, I suppose I can’t be loved by everyone I meet. With that thought in mind, he passed through the sun-drenched hexagon and disappeared into another section of the library. Shelves of books cornered him here, and they were stacked a little more haphazardly than most of the other study rooms.
“I didn’t know you felt that way.” The voice came from behind, conversational, teasing. On one of the gold cushions sat the Emperor, a book in his hands. “I would’ve been gentler.”
“Much appreciated,” Kurapika said, his tone immediately dipping in temperature, smile dropping. His cheeks were a bit sore now. “What are you doing here? I thought you were meeting with members of the Lotus clan.”
“The eldest daughter, to be exact,” the Emperor said. “They seem a little frosty after our initial rejection, but they stand no chance in a battle of military might. Probably planning for her to seduce me in some way.”
He uttered such things so casually. As if the only motto he lived by was ‘fuck people’s feelings’.
“So, you decided to lock yourself in the library?” Kurapika asked, skimming the shelves for something new.
“Her favorite book is Ode to Death so I figured I’d reach for it,” the Emperor replied, his fingers covering his mouth, pensive.
Ode to Death. The romance novel? Kurapika heard woman cooing over the main character all the way in his little village of Swaldani a little over two years ago. Leorio had picked it up for ‘pointers’ but only seemed to enjoy the more intimate scenes. How had he fallen for such a pervert again? “How are you liking it?”
“The melodrama is a bit grating, to be honest.”
Ah, he might be evil, but at least he had decent taste in literature.
Kurapika finally settled on a large red-bound volume. When he turned back, the Emperor eyed him curiously.
“Fan of Jain Sej?”
“Casual, at best. I think his world is well thought-out, and his plots intriguing. His characters, on the other hand, could use a little work.”
The Emperor had abandoned his book now, as Kurapika sat down across from him. “I found the main character in Vicious Rivers intriguing.”
“Perhaps, but his treatment of others was appalling,” Kurapika replied. His hair fell over his shoulders as he began to read, tickling his cheekbones. “He was written to be a hero, but he came off as the most villainous one of them all.”
“Are you of the opinion that all heroes must be righteous and just?” The Emperor asked, curious now. All of a sudden, they’d become a little book club, piecing together fiction and reality.
“I suppose I am.”
He tilted his head to the side. “Isn’t that a bit unrealistic? Humans are too complex to be truly good.”
“That doesn’t mean we shouldn’t strive for justice.” Kurapika flipped a page. “We might never be able to attain perfection, but why should that automatically mean we must sway to the whims of our vices?”
The Emperor grinned now, cheeky. “I didn’t say that, my Prince. It was a mere suggestion. So,” he leaned back on his palms. “Do you have any characters you do fancy?”
A window was open, Kurapika realized, the slight chill running past his neck. He peered at him from underneath his lashes, not bothering to lift his chin to look him in the eye properly. “A character I fancy? I was always an admirer of Taka from the Seven Stones. His resolve to help others is honorable –”
To his surprise, the Emperor groaned. “Of course you would. He’s so dull. Just your type.”
Kurapika let loose a shallow, breathless laugh. “Pardon me? Taka is a saint. He is the epitome of justice. A perfect –”
“Looks like someone has a crush,” the Emperor teased. Kurapika straightened in indignation. “I suppose Harito from the Listening Chronicles is another member of your reading harem?”
A strangled gargle nearly escaped him, but he only averted his eyes. “I was twelve.”
His grin widened, and Kurapika rolled his eyes.
“Oh please, everyone had at least one character that claimed their heart. Who was yours? Let me guess, Sonka the thief?”
“Wrong again, though I did admire Sonka.” Again? And he had even waved his guess away like a damn fly. “I found Julian from Kingdom quite intriguing as an adolescent.”
Kurapika strained to remember the exact details of this Julian. He hadn’t read that book in five years, and the memories were blurred by subsequent years of training. Julian. He was intelligent. And had a temper. And if he remembered correctly was often mistaken for a woman within the context of the story. In fact, Julian was eerily similar to . . . himself.
“I see you have a type as well,” he finally muttered.
“I outgrew it eventually,” the Emperor said, fingers to his chin.
There was a knock at the door, and Shalnark poked his head through. “Danchou, it’s time.”
Kurapika stood in sync with the Emperor, who gave him a quick kiss on the corner of his mouth and whispered, “thank you,” close to his ear. Then, he followed Shalnark outside, and Kurapika was left alone to ponder his words.
. . .
Pairo was blind. It had been a slow process, one that Kurapika had desperately tried to remedy, to no avail. Now he couldn’t imagine the world Kurapika saw. The colors, the faces, the look of surprise that took Kurapika when he first saw him, quickly replaced by unadulterated joy. He didn’t remember those things. But he remembered his mother’s voice when she sang, or his father’s when he laughed. And for him, it was enough. The voices, the scents, the tastes, they could paint a picture for him. Pairo’s blindness was the least of his problems, on par with his illness in fact. The thing that topped that list more often than not was Kurapika himself, and right now was no different. The reckless beauty had taken off on his own, probably without even noticing, and Pairo now sat at the fountain with too much stress and not enough food in his stomach.
“Alright, I brought some porridge from the kitchens,” Basho said, from his left. “They say it’s super heart healthy and shit.”
“Thank you, Basho.” Pairo held out his hands to take the bowl. It warmed his palms, smelling of cooked oats and honey. He heard the shift of fabric.
“Your majesty,” Basho greeted, clearly talking to someone who was not Pairo. “It’s an honor.”
It was the Emperor’s soft, disarmingly polite voice that responded. “Good afternoon, Basho. I see you’re taking your role as Pairo’s guard seriously. That’s good to hear.”
“Thank you, your majesty!” He was nervous. Pairo could tell from the tremor in his throat. He spooned a bit of porridge into his mouth, biting down on the utensil a bit too hard as he waited for the Emperor to pass by. He didn’t.
“Do you mind giving us a moment, Basho?”
They were alone soon after, and the Emperor sat down next to him on the fountain’s edge. They sat in silence, getting accustomed to the other’s presence. Kurapika would’ve known what to say, but Pairo could only think about how confusing their entire situation was.
“You don’t seem to hold as much of a grudge toward me,” the Emperor said, “even though the crimes committed against you are nearly identical to Kurapika’s. Is there a reason for your behavior?”
“I hate you,” Pairo replied, grip growing tighter on a spoonful of porridge. Behind them, the fountain swept up their voices before they could reach a single soul. “I hate you more than I’ve ever hated anyone. It’s almost scary.” He swallowed. “I hate how you treat people, how you talk to Kurapika. You treat him like he’s a toy, and you don’t even seem to notice.”
“But . . .” the Emperor trailed off.
“There’s only one person I fear, and it is not you.”
The Emperor fell silent, and Pairo worried he might’ve said too much. After several seconds of only rushing water and birdsong, he heard him reply, “the person you fear? Is it the same person who forced Kurapika to work in a brothel?”
At that statement, Pairo found he’d lost his appetite. He set the bowl of porridge aside, and in a fit of bravery, he told him. Because goddamn, he needed to tell someone. And if that person was the Emperor, the only person who might be able to keep Kurapika from Mother, then all the better. “We call her Mother. She came to us a few months after our parents were captured. Back then, we still believed that we could save them. There was no word they’d died, so we just figured that . . . We spent those few months in the bakery before it was taken away. Mother approached us as a friend of our parents. She told us they were dead. Neither of us believed her. So, we were given the blueprints of the Palace and ordered to break into the dungeons if we truly wished to see for ourselves.”
The Emperor said nothing, but he clearly remembered the incident in the way the quiet shifted.
“We broke in as servants, and the other prisoners let us know that a man named Feitan had taken them. They told us what it meant for them.” Pairo’s fists clenched around the fabric of his jacket, arms wound around himself as he turned cold. “Kurapika nearly decided to kill you right then and there, but I got him to come back home with me. The next day, he went to Mother without me." He drew in a shaky breath. "Somewhere in that time frame, he decided to become your consort.”
He paused, uncertain if he should continue, certain he would go hysterical if he did. The lump in his throat had become painful.
“He did it for me,” he finally gasped out, shoulders trembling. “Mother had told him to become a courtesan so he could be ready for you, but he’d refused. And then . . . and then I became sick, and the medicine was too expensive, and he couldn’t let me die.”
Pairo wiped at his eyes, smearing the tears over his face.
"He'd never cry, or complain, but I could tell he hated it. And I could hear the way people started to talk to him, about him. Like he was a piece of meat, or something. Like he never really earned the right to be human. And it was my fault."
Then an arm wound around his shoulders, and the scent of Kurapika’s favorite rose shampoo drew out a sob. He pulled him closer, and Pairo heard the sound of his heart beating close to his ear.
“Leave,” Kurapika hissed, to the Emperor no doubt. “Now.”
The Emperor stood, but did not turn to leave. “It’s not my place to say this, but I do believe you’re focusing on the wrong villain in your story, my Prince.”
The arm around him tightened. “She wasn’t the one who murdered my parents, my Lord.”
"Who is she?"
"If you think I'd actually tell you, you're more insane than I thought."
. . .
Five hours later, Kurapika was still furious. Not at Pairo, of course. Pairo was wrapped up in warm hugs and a cup of heart-healthy tea, held close to his heart as years of guilt came in tears.
. . .
Exactly twenty–four hours and twenty minutes later, Kurapika was still furious, sitting at his desk in the living area of his quarters. Pairo was asleep in his room, hopefully surrounded by pleasant dreams in the darkness. By dim candlelight, he read his copy of West-Wandering Chronicles, his own thoughts often wandering to how easy it would’ve been to shove a knife down the Emperor’s throat for bringing his best friend to tears.
It was then, in the depths of his murderous rage, that Kurapika felt a familiar chill run down his spine. Behind him, the window had been cracked open. Kurapika’s gaze dipped down to rest on the reclining figure of an oddly dressed, card-shuffling clown. Atop his head was a gel-induced dollop of candy-red hair, reminiscent of cream whipped to stiff peaks and diluted with too much food coloring. The light died, and all Kurapika could pick out was the playful glint of gold.
“Tsk, tsk, Kurapika,” the man spoke, the seductive edge never failing him, “you know you shouldn’t read in the dark. It’s bad for your eyes.”
"It's midnight, my love. You're merely late."
. End of Chapter .
1. Can’t believe I managed to fit Hisoka into the end of this chapter.
2. Yeah, I did just info dump via dialogue leave me alone. I thought flashbacks would’ve taken us out of the moment.
3. Ha, you expected krkr to talk about the deep philosophical implications of certain works of literature, but they just talked about who their adolescent selves had crushes on for a page and a half.
4. Next chapter will be more Hisoka shenanigans with a side of the Zoldyck siblings and Gon. Probably.
5. Yeah, Kurapika’s gonna be mad for a while.
6. BTW, let me know if you guys want an extra chapter just with backstory on Kurapika and Pairo for funsies because I will definitely write it if you want. Same goes for Chrollo (though I might find a way to make his flashbacks actually important to the story. idk).
Chapter 12: The Consort's Informant
Hisoka shows up, Gon and Killua argue, and Kuroro learns some sad news.
Kuroro is the mom i will fite you
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
The Consort’s Informant
“You couldn’t wait until morning?” Kurapika asked, lighting the candle once more. It flickered to life. “Won’t Illumi be suspicious?”
“Here’s the thing, love,” Hisoka replied, running a hand through his candy-red hair. “I need a place to stay the night. Illumi got a little fussy tonight and told me to do some late-night thinking.”
He cracked open his book again, trying to find his place. “Illumi kicked you out of his room because you were being lewd and you decided to bother me instead.”
“You’ve always understood me so well. Pity we’re getting married to other men. I think it could’ve worked out between us eventually.” He ran a single sharp nail along his neck. Kurapika made no move to stop him. A sigh was released, and the seductive touch turned to a persistent poking. “You were never any fun, my love. Always so cold.”
“I didn’t go down the path I went down for fun, Hisoka,” he finally replied, catching his hand. “Have you found Tserriednich?”
The hand disappeared. There was silence, and then, “I have.”
“I’d personally suggest you move as quickly as you can. There are few guards outside the mansion but inside it's a small army. Plus, the Prince clears everything out at the end of each round,” Hisoka said, his voice eerily serious.
“He burns them,” Hisoka said. “The bodies, the remains, so the house remains spotless. You’ll need to catch him in the act, and that won’t be easy. Or for the faint of heart.”
So, it would all come down to timing.
“Tell the Emperor. He’s the one who will see you’re paid well for this,” Kurapika said, unable to conceal the bitterness in his voice. He still couldn’t move on from the fact that the man had used Pairo to get at him. The nerve. “He’s sure to yield to most reasonable demands. He wants him gone as much as the rest of us.”
“That won’t be necessary,” Hisoka said, shifting to lay on his side and face Kurapika fully. “I’ll take this as your payment.”
“It’s a risky job.”
“I can be unnaturally kind sometimes. It’s one of my greatest weaknesses,” he purred, the flame bouncing in his golden eyes. “Besides, meeting this Emperor is sure to be interesting. I’ve heard he’s quite the pretty monster.” Something in Kurapika’s expression must’ve changed, for the clown quickly added, “oh, don’t worry, my love. I have no interest in stealing your husband from you. I have Illu, after all.”
Kurapika turned back to the pages, mumbling, “we’re not married yet. And hopefully, it won’t get to that point.”
“Really? I think you’d make a wonderful co-Emperor,” Hisoka replied. “A crown would suit you.”
“Don’t forget my position in this play, Hisoka.”
The man muttered something along the lines of, “such a waste”, and shifted onto his side. “I’m going to sleep.”
A few minutes later, the sound of steady breathing replaced Hisoka’s rambling, and Kurapika felt his shoulders slacken. He gripped the handle of the candle holder and stood, moving the screen door aside. There was a shift in the comforter of the bed, but Pairo remained safe in the clutches of a deep slumber. Kurapika took his place beside the sleeping boy and wound his arms around him. Near his chest, he heard a contented sigh. Tomorrow, they'd be meeting with the Emperor, and whatever came next would be up to him.
What a mess we’ve gotten ourselves into, Pairo.
. . .
The eldest Zoldyck brother was already there once Kurapika and Hisoka arrived, regarding the former with indifference and the latter with ice-crackling annoyance. On the Phoenix throne, the Emperor sat with all the leisure and grace of a minor deity. His elbow had been propped up on one of the armrests, his chin resting on the palm of his hand, the other splayed across his lap. There were two others in the room, and Kurapika found himself at their mercy. The two boys from the festival, both of which had witnessed Leorio’s outburst outside of the food tent. The taller of the two, Killua, stood beside Illumi, face masterfully blank. Gon stood in his green servant’s uniform by the door, watching the scene unfold, but a look of recognition slowly blossomed on his face.
“It’s you!” he suddenly blurted out, finger-pointing. Killua gave him a quick, smothering glare, and his excitement was quickly clamped shut. “I mean, you look familiar! Have we met before?”
Killua didn’t seem satisfied with that answer, but the Emperor quickly came to the poor boy’s rescue. “You must’ve recognized him from the Festival. Kurapika is one of my favored consorts. He handled being in the spotlight wonderfully, don’t you think?”
“Consort?” the boys both repeated, tones varying from a confused whisper to a surprised shout.
“Killua, don’t be rude,” Illumi chided, monotonously.
The Emperor gave an easy (fake) laugh. “Ah, I think we can give them some leeway. They’re only children, Illu.”
Illu? Seems like all three devils were quite friendly with each other.
“Illumi!” Hisoka called from his spot near Kurapika. He looked nearly unrecognizable in his formal, pink hanbok, with his red hair loose and his face lacking his characteristic makeup. That is, he was unrecognizable until he opened his mouth. The man, who was pushing thirty at this point, wrapped Illumi in a tight embrace, nearly lifting him off the floor. Though, Kurapika had an inkling it was more to annoy the eldest Zoldyck and incur his wrath than to display his undying affection for him.
Illumi was released after a sharp jab to Hisoka’s rib, and six icy words slipped off his tongue, “I am not talking to you.”
“Bold of you to assume that’s enough to sway me,” Hisoka said, though now he fixed his golden gaze on the Emperor. He bowed, deeper than necessary. “Your Majesty.”
The Emperor nodded once, no doubt wondering how he could use this relationship to his advantage. “You’re the informant my consort spoke of?”
“All good things, I hope,” Hisoka said.
“He tells me you have the information we need to track down a particularly difficult criminal.” The Emperor hadn’t bothered to dismiss the Zoldycks and their servant, so Kurapika could only gather that they had been deemed trustworthy. Still, he wondered if Illumi was the best person to put his faith in.
“We’ll discuss this with the rest of my advisors. Kurapika,” the Emperor waited for him to meet his eyes, “you will join us.”
“Yes, your Majesty,” he said.
“As for you,” the Emperor looked to the Zoldyck brothers, “I have to say that it’s a tempting offer, but the risk is too high. I can’t allow untrained children to walk into the enemy’s den, for both logical and moral reasons.”
Morality. As if he knew anything of moral righteousness. Certainly not enough to speak of it in such a manner. The logic was sound though. Untrained children were far more likely to say too much in high-risk situations. Beyond that, it was probable that the person doing the kidnapping wasn’t above torturing them as well.
Kurapika supposed he should be grateful. An innocent child had just been spared.
“You have to let us go!”
The room went silent, the eyes of four men in their twenties and one fourteen-year-old falling on a headstrong boy dressed in green with the gaze of a ferocious foxbear.
That was all it took for Killua to snap. He took long, sharp strides toward Gon until they were standing a mere few inches apart. “Excuse me! Who said you’re going?”
“Of course, I am!” Gon spat back, in the most literal sense of the word. The youngest Zoldyck closed his eyes as if to compose himself, but Gon kept going. “I’m Zushi’s friend, too. If he’s been captured, I want to help find him!”
“Are you insane?” Killua asked. “You have no formal training, no discipline, and no real experience. I know you’re talented and all, but that’s not enough to get you through this.”
Illumi turned to them fully now, no doubt calculating the outcomes of Gon’s addition. Something in his head must've clicked because he stood a little straighter as he said, “I don’t see why Gon wouldn’t be allowed to join in.”
“Really?” both boys asked, different types of incredulity on their faces but incredulity nonetheless. Kurapika could gather the three of them didn’t always get along. It wasn’t surprising, considering the rumors involving the Zoldyck family. Their history as ruthless, unaffiliated mercenaries, how they’d reformed in order to serve the Emperor. It was speculated that they still used the same mercenary techniques when raising their children, even though they insisted their assassin days were over.
Illumi clapped his hands together, too cheery to be talking about such a dangerous operation. It was as if he were giving them permission to perform at a dance recital. “Gon is a resourceful young man. I’m sure he’ll be of great help out on the battlefield. Besides, two boys getting up to some mischief is a lot less suspicious than just one.”
The boys regarded him for a few seconds, but then Killua turned to Gon with one pale hand cupped to the side of his mouth.
“See, if Illumi thinks it’s a good idea, then it’s obviously a bad one. He’s probably just going to try and get you killed again.”
This has happened before?
The Zoldycks might give the Emperor and his advisors a run for their money in the insanity department.
To everyone’s surprise, Gon seemed convinced. “I guess so, but I really wanted to be there to watch your back.”
“Idiot. If you did that, who’s gonna watch yours?”
Gon blinked rapidly, then tilted his head to the side. “I was hoping . . . you would.”
The blush that grew on Killua’s face rivaled that of dawn’s. “Wha – whatever,” he sputtered, turning to the Emperor. “Anyway, I still want to help save the other kids, so I’m going to do this whether you want me to or not.”
Kurapika had never seen the Emperor so lost before. Perhaps he wasn’t good with children?
“So what do you say?”
. . .
Killua’s stubbornness miraculously won out in the end, but on the condition that Killua passed a test of the Emperor’s choice. The examination was to be held in a few weeks, but other than that no other information would be divulged. Now, Kurapika found himself following close behind Hisoka, who had taken quite a ‘liking’ to the Emperor.
“Is it true you beat an entire army of samurai, single-handedly?” Hisoka asked.
“Not single-handedly, no. My advisors fought alongside me in that skirmish.” The Emperor led them to the small building near the Ilsalyang Pavilion, surrounded by a meticulously maintained lawn. It formed a square in the middle of its plot of land, with a tiled, curved roof and a wooden skeleton the color of garnet beads.
Hisoka seemed fixated on the Emperor’s military prowess, more so than the actual building. “You’re all quite fearsome in battle, I hear.”
“That’s quite a reputation to live up to.”
They came to a stop in front of a door, one which had clearly been repaired several times. The wooden frame still had some cracks in it, and through those cracks, voices leaked.
“I’m telling you! It was green!” one of them yelled. That booming tone could only belong to Uvogin.
“It was purple!” Nobunaga snapped back.
The Emperor heaved a weary sigh, let his mask slip back into place, and entered the room, Hisoka and Kurapika in tow.
With their leader’s arrival, the chaos died down considerably. All ten advisors were seated around a circular table, painted black and gold, with treats, teas, and wine scattered around it. They all waited for the Emperor’s first words, their attentiveness punctuating the silence. It was Hisoka who didn’t seem to catch onto the atmosphere, for as soon as he laid eyes on the chilly Machi his face turned to a greasy smile.
“Ah, Machi,” he said, stepping further into the room and slipping into the open cushion beside the woman. “I didn’t know you were one of the Emperor’s advisors. It must be fate.”
“You owe me two million jenny,” Machi replied, eyes firmly focused on the Emperor.
Hisoka visibly blanched. “Ah, was it two million?”
“Two million three hundred and fifty-nine, to be exact.”
“We don’t have to be that exact, now, do we?”
The Emperor offered Kurapika his hand and had him sit between Shizuku and Bonolenov. The former poured him a cup of clear rice wine, one which Kurapika quickly rejected, then proceeded to watch in horror as the young woman downed the whole cup herself in one go. Franklin took the gourd of wine away as she reached for seconds.
“Shizu, your memory’s bad enough.”
Shizuku grimaced, crossing her arms. “When have I ever forgotten something?”
The hulking man looked spent at that, but he handed the gourd to Phinks nonetheless, sending it far from Shizuku's reach. “Nevermind.”
On the other side of the table, the Emperor was taking a sip of his own beverage, a comfortable smile on his face. He looked just shy of motherly surrounded by such a rowdy crowd. Seconds later, the room settled down once more, and the Emperor set his cup down.
“I believe you’re all familiar with Prince Tserriednich Hui Guo Ruo.”
A harmonious melody of groans echoed through the room, followed by a few death threats and heavy-handed insults.
“Good. We’re taking him down. Well, to the best of our abilities.” He gestured to Hisoka. “Which is why he’s joining us today. My consort tells me he has some information regarding the whereabouts of Tserriednich’s slaughterhouse.”
“To the last coordinate,” Hisoka chimed. “Though, it’s going to be difficult. There’s a small army patrolling the place, and the forest is so thick you can hardly see in front of you.”
One could touch the confidence in the Emperor’s eyes. “That’s a small price to pay. We’ll depart whenever you find the timing suitable.”
“Danchou!” Machi protested. “You can’t just trust him with something so important!”
The Emperor met her eyes. “Is there a reason for your animosity, Machi?”
Her hand went up to rub her elbow. “More of a hunch, really. He’s not the type I would trust. He’s easily swayed, does whatever he wants.”
“I thought you liked that about me,” Hisoka said, running a hand through his bangs, as if to gel them back into that hideous hairdo. “Don’t worry. Just this once, I have no interest in betraying my clients. Besides, Kurapika asked me to help you, and when someone that cute asks a favor of me who am I to say no?”
They all gave him pitying looks, but Kurapika had grown used to being called a variety of adjectives, and cute wasn’t the worst of them.
“And if he lies, you have the right to detain him by whatever means necessary.” That was all they needed to hear. “Hisoka, you may begin.”
Silence prevailed as Hisoka leaned back on his palms. “It’s difficult to find without someone guiding you there. As you all probably know, Jirisan is a heavily forested mountainous region, and getting lost is a common occurrence. Tserriednich’s headquarters are slightly off-center, right at the base of Mt. Hallasan. Easy to miss. Beyond that, Tserriednich also has guards on duty at all hours of the day. The actual location of his victims is still unclear, but I’m guessing it’s somewhere either on the top floors or in the basement of the house. New courtesans are taken in on Saturday nights, but the exact hour varies.”
“How many of us are taking this job, Danchou?” Shalnark asked. They were all itching for a good fight, Kurapika could tell by the way their fingers twitched and their eyes lit up.
The Emperor’s expression shifted into something cruelly phlegmatic. “All of us.”
. . .
“You’ve been quiet,” the Emperor materialized beside him by the Oeleun Bonsu. “I was expecting you to be a little more vocal about your thoughts.”
Kurapika inspected the sandals on his feet, kicking at the red tiles with his heel, trying in vain to squash the growing uncertainty within him. His hatred had hardly wavered during the meeting, but his mind struggled to be logical throughout and even it couldn’t deny the Emperor’s skill in ruling Ryusei. They’d gone on to speak of the Anita Spice epidemic in Kukan’yu Kingdom, the possible tension that would arise thanks to Tserriednich’s possible incarceration/definite exile from Ryusei, the steady spread of the crime syndicate in NGL and Gorteau. Each move was calculated, logical. Most of all, Kurapika could tell he was trying.
Was he really going to kill someone like that? More importantly, could Ryusei survive the loss of another leader in such a short span of time? They had no heir, no one to turn to, and Kakin and Kukan’yu were ready and waiting.
His hatred wouldn’t let those thoughts surface just yet, and by the time the Emperor joined him, Kurapika had already steeled himself.
“Who is she?”
“I’m not telling you.”
“Worth a try.”
Were they to make a habit of dancing around one another, as if Kurapika wouldn't one day stab him in the back?
The Emperor's hand reached for his as a few passing servants strolled across the gardens. He didn't bother fighting the gentle clasp.
. . .
They called her Mother. She was a friend of the family and owned at least one brothel within Ryusei. Which one? Who was she? Perhaps most importantly, what did she truly want?
Kuroro sighed, standing up from the bath, ignoring the chill it cast down his dripping torso. That wasn’t enough information, but Kurapika had already proven his stance on the issue. He wouldn’t get anything out of his little Prince. Pairo might be more cooperative if his earlier outburst was anything to go by, but Kurapika might discourage him. Indeed, the sooner Kuroro cornered him, the better. He needed to wring every last piece of information from him if he were to understand this elusive foe of his. And the files could be the key to breaking him.
He toweled himself dry and slipped into his nightwear, black silk. With a towel still rubbing at his thoroughly soaked hair, he returned to his bedroom, where hundreds of files awaited him scattered on the bed. It seemed that his orderliness had failed him once more. Even so, he was close. He could feel it. He was in the right year, the right month, the right day, now all he needed to do was figure out who their parents were. With only Kurapika's claim to have taken after his mother in terms of appearance, the task had proven more difficult than it should've. But it would be worth it.
1855 had been hell in Ryusei. Not only were riots sparking all across the country, but both Kakin and the Kukan’yu Kingdom had also been on the brink of declaring war on them. Spies roamed rampant. And the corruption: Half the court was being bribed by money, status, even women. Kuroro and his advisors took care of them in the only way they knew how. With that, came hundreds upon hundreds of prisoners, each with their own file. If he wasn’t mistaken, Kurapika and Pairo’s dear parents should be among them. And once he learned of their parents, he would be that much closer to understanding the two traitorous men.
Still, they probably should’ve had a better filing system. The entire year had been mixed in with the rest of the decade, and it had taken Machi and Shalnark three days just to sift them through a fine sieve. Three hundred files had remained, most of them inconsequential. Kuroro had spent the better part of the last few nights poring over them, denying sleep’s embrace until he was no longer able to function. He couldn’t quite remember the last time he’d poured so much of himself into an investigation, but he’d be lying if he said it wasn’t thrilling. The prospect of capturing this Mother character, a criminal that may well have been behind the riots all those years ago, kept him up at night.
He picked up another file at random, glancing through its contents. A name, a date, and the meticulously drawn portrait of the prisoner, all inked onto a single piece of parchment. Hinrigh Biganduffno. Imprisoned for having ties to Kakin’s Xi-Yu mafia family, highly suspected of being an underboss. Status: Deceased, cause unknown.
Unknown. Another word for ‘tortured and killed by Feitan’. They couldn’t have people finding out about the catacombs, after all, even if they were hardly used anymore. His subjects wouldn’t react kindly to the idea of thousands upon thousands of criminals being treated in such a manner.
Kuroro wondered if the cause of their death was unknown as well. It was likely, given the circumstances, and if it turned out to be true then Kurapika might be beyond help. Still, his Prince might bring him that much closer to a criminal they’d been tracking for the better part of the decade, and that was an opportunity Kuroro couldn’t pass up.
His hands reached for another file, but this time it slipped through his fingers.
Deceased, cause unknown.
. End of Chapter .
1. There’s a little more to Kuroro’s surprise at the end there which will be elaborated next chapter.
2. Next chapter is gonna be a flashback for at least half the time.
3. Kurapika’s brain is a KuroKura shipper.
4. Vote Kuroro for President 2020. He’ll only torture his prisoners a little bit.
Chapter 13: The Consort's Mother
I’m sure you were all just dying to hear Kurapika’s mother’s entire backstory so here we are. We will return to our regularly scheduled programming next week.
This is so long. Also, tw for torture, bullying, and inconsistent writing styles. Also, byssan lull is an actual lullaby.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
The Consort’s Mother
Yuka had been born into a small village in the mountains of Lukso, with one school, exactly two hundred and sixty-four residents, and no way out. The first Elder of the village had put in place a strict ban on all interactions with the outside world. They lived off the land, died on the land, and any suspicious activity would put you in the underground prison for life. Subsequent Elders were a little more lenient with their laws, and now most villagers could choose to visit the outside world for a variety of reasons, among them supply runs and continuing education. Given that they pass a series of examinations, most could leave with ease. The only exception: women and children. Which was complete bullshit if you asked her.
Even if it was bullshit, that certainly didn’t change the fact that the rule still stood. Yuka had been born a woman, and her eighteenth birthday remained nine months too far. Safe to say, no one even entertained the thought of her departure. She was meant to marry one of the men in the village (most of which were probably related to her in some aspect), and have children who would eventually be miserably entrapped in the same cycle. Well, she was no broodmare, and she certainly wasn’t going to marry her cousin.
Three months into her seventeenth year, Yuka disappeared.
She took the long way out of the mountains, in case the other villagers went looking for her, and avoided bandits by staying off the trails and dressing like a beggar for the most part. Yuka could fight well enough thanks to her brother, but against a group of thugs, she wouldn’t stand a chance. The other villagers had never let her carry a weapon, and all she knew how to use were her fists.
Animals were better than people anyway.
Three days of hiking in the mountains saw her arriving in the much larger Persimmon City. As the name implied, the place was full of the ripening fruit. No one knew how they came to be there, or how they managed to grow in such a cold climate, but the view brought in tourists and tourists brought in money. During harvest season, the streets would often be filled with the scent of spices and persimmons, all baking together and sold at the right price.
Her stomach growled insistently. Maybe she should’ve taken more than just her own savings. Nobody would notice if she took a little bit from everyone.
With the precision of someone not on the brink of starvation, the woman caught onto the silver lining of a uniform. There, too close for comfort, sat two large men from the family Yuka had been promised to. They were looking for her.
Yuka sucked in a breath, disappearing further into the crowd until she reached the opposite side of the road. The current dragged her along the main streets until the briny scent of the ocean began to overpower the spices. She was unceremoniously pushed out of the throng and landed hard on her back, the fall strangling the breath out of her.
“Are you alright?” It was a man’s voice. Her eyelids parted, and her vision swam with floaters and a rounded face. He sounded like a man, but he was still clearly a boy. Kneeling beside her with a satchel hanging off his shoulder, nearly touching the dew-soaked ground, the boy didn’t seem all that concerned with helping her up. His hair was combed back in neat black curls, and his earthy clothes were free of dirt and dust. To be frank, the boy looked like one of those ablutomaniacs her brother had always warned her about.
He was pretty, though. Yuka had little experience with things concerning romance and attraction and what have you, but she was quite positive the boy could be described as pretty.
From the depths of its despair, her stomach growled, and their little staring contest was put to an end with a pointed look at the culprit.
“You are. . . hungry?” he asked, in broken Luksan. He was a foreigner, then.
“Uh, yes?” Why were her answers coming out as questions?
The boy reached into his satchel and pulled out a ball of tinfoil. His fingers peeled at the foil until the top half of a miniature cake appeared.
“I hope you like sweets –”
“I love sweets.”
They stared at one another for a second more, and then a grin crossed his face. He handed her the cake, still half-wrapped in tin foil. “Good, because that’s about all I can make.”
She spent the rest of the day following the boy around, talking constantly, occasionally stealing a few treats here and there. The boy took her back to his host family, who gave her more than just sweets. Their dinner table was quite impressive considering the rest of their home, a shaky, downtrodden thing. When evening came, the boy, whose name turned out to be Pavi, agreed to share his room with her. Yuka, who’d spent half her life sharing a room with her older brother, didn’t mind.
It rained that night, and Yuka felt safe with her stomach full and a roof over her head. Three days in the mountains had apparently taken more of a toll on her body and mind than she’d previously thought.
“So, are you runaway or something?” Pavi asked. “Who from?”
Yuka rolled to face him on the bumpy mattress they’d given her. “No one in particular. Just felt like running.” Except for those two men, but she’d rather ignore them for now.
Pavi looked pretty in moonlight.
“As far away as I can, I guess.”
He turned onto his back, staring at the ceiling. “You’re strange, Yuka.”
“In what way?”
One more thing Yuka had learned about herself a long time ago.
“Never met someone with so little future.”
She had quite the temper.
The boy blanched at her tone, sitting up. “Sorry! Th – that’s not what I meant. I mean . . .” He swallowed thickly as they stared at one another. His cheeks began to turn pink, but he turned away before the color could spread any further. “Nevermind.”
It took him three weeks to tell her what he meant. Three weeks of late-night conversations and thinly veiled flirting. They weren’t in love. Yuka wasn’t sure if they were even friends, but there was something about Pavi that made her want to join in on whatever crazy journey he was making. The boy was making a trip around the world, after all, and Yuka was nothing short of intrigued by the idea of leaving her little country of Lukso.
So when he asked, “would you like to come?” right as they were saying goodbye at the port, Yuka wasn’t surprised. She said yes, like any sane person with a desire to bury the past would. And when she caught sight of capes lined with silver and shocked faces as their boat left Lukso for good, Yuka couldn’t help the satisfaction tightening in her chest.
Honestly, they should’ve seen this coming.
They traveled for a few years, as Pavi learned how to bake everything from croquembouche to baklava, and Yuka found her true calling: Combat. Soon, she was able to wield all sorts of weaponry, from rifles to daggers, though she usually only used them on mannequins and creeps. Yuka was proud of her zero casualty policy (except for that one guy but he didn’t count). They had a few run-ins with the mafia after she accidentally helped the police arrest a quarter of their men, but outside of that, their lives were filled with beautiful scenery and lots of desserts.
As time went on, though, Yuka found it hard to imagine parting ways one day. They couldn’t stay together until the end of time, after all. Pavi would have to go home eventually, and Yuka continuing to follow him there would be complete madness. They weren’t in love, after all, and Yuka was half certain Pavi had someone waiting for him back home.
One night, Yuka felt the tension bubble over.
“When are you leaving for Ryusei?” Yuka asked, making sure the ‘ you’ didn’t get lost in translation.
Pavi stopped mixing the egg whites in his bowl, glancing at her from his spot at the wooden counter. Their eyes met and Yuka struggled to keep the contact. He turned away, mixing faster. Four years had done their part. He’d gained a couple of inches in height, and had lost most of the gentle roundness in his face. His eyes never changed.
“Why do you ask?” His voice had gotten deeper, too, almost a baritone.
Yuka wasn’t sure how to answer, so she just tugged on a lock of hair until the words came out. “I want to know how soon I should start making plans to move on.”
“Do you plan on joining the military?”
Her nose scrunched up in distaste. “No, the military here is gross. I’ve seen their barracks. Absolutely disgusting. Besides, they don’t allow women to join.”
“Then, what are you planning on doing?”
“I’ll figure something out.”
The whisking stopped, the sound of metal on glass halting. His back turned rigid. Yuka began to stand, wondering if she could smooth out the edges, but before she could Pavi spun around to face her, red-faced.
“Stay with me!”
Yuka fell back in her chair. “Huh?”
“I mean,” he ran a hand through his curls, effectively messing up his immaculate hairdo. “I’m only a baker. And I’ll probably never be able to make a lot of money. Which you probably don’t care about money, and I know that, but . . . I’d really like it if you went with me.”
She had to be certain, though her heart was ready to pounce and call it a confession. “For a vacation?”
“For as long as you like,” he said, gripping the counter. “Forever, even.”
“But what about your partner?”
Pavi blinked, expression blank as he processed that words. “Partner?”
“You don’t have one?” she squeaked.
He rubbed the back of his neck. “Always too busy.”
Her shoulders dropped. “Recipes.” Pavi had just asked her to go with him. “Of course.” Pavi had just asked her to go with him. “Should’ve known.” She laughs nervously. Pavi had just asked her to go with him to Ryusei. That’s basically a marriage proposal.
She dragged her finger around the rim of her teacup, hardly able to get a word off her tongue. Her throat felt sore, ready to scream, but she swallowed the urge back down. “Pavi, I . . .” She took a breath. “Can I bring my rifle?”
A smile tugs at the corner of his lips, and he bites down on it as his eyes dart around the room. “Sure.”
Half the city of Yorknew was then startled by the delighted squeal of a rather terrifying woman.
At age 23, on April 4th, one year after Pavi and Yuka became the most formidable couple in their region, Yuka gave birth to a son. Most parents didn’t name their child until the 100th day of their life. Pavi and Yuka were having none of that.
“His name will be Kurapika and he’s going to live forever!” Yuka had once exclaimed triumphantly, shortly after giving birth, her newborn baby giggling in her arms, swaddled in navy blue blankets. She danced around the room, too energetic for someone who'd just gone through nine hours of active labor. Her own cackling soon joined in, as her words turned into cooing. “Yes, you will! You’re going to rule the world! Emperor Kurapika, that will be your name!”
“Yuka, please. You’re supposed to be resting,” Pavi pleaded from the corner of the room, though he seemed just as proud.
“Look at him!” she said, almost shoving the infant in his face. “Look!”
“I’ve already seen him, Yuka. I haven’t forgotten.”
Behind them, a heavily pregnant woman sat on a thick purple cushion, sipping tea. “Weren’t you just cursing his name a few hours ago? How are you even able to stand?”
“It was all worth it,” Yuka said, rubbing her cheek against the baby’s, who giggled more. “You’ll see.”
“Just watching you made me regret this.”
“Are you kidding? Kurapika needs a little Pairo to keep him company. They’re womb buddies!”
“Maybe I’ll teach him to become your kid’s mortal enemy instead.”
Kurapika was mostly a quiet infant, like his father, which everyone was thankful for. However, when he cried, he cried loudly, and usually in the dead of night. Like this night, November 16th, 1839. They hadn’t slept well in eight months.
Yuka was the first to wake up to his cries, her mom instincts tingling. She let out a little groan, which was quickly followed by a light sigh from Pavi.
“Are you sure I haven’t accidentally given birth to the devil incarnate?” she mumbled.
“If he was, he’d be doing a lot worse than crying.”
“I don’t know. Maybe he’s trying to drive us insane.”
He laughed, but the tired edge to his voice bled through. She felt him move to get up, and placed a hand on his shoulder. It gave him a pause. She sat up. “Don’t. You always take too long.”
Yuka stood up, the cold flooring reminding her of the storm outside. Maybe that was what had awoken him. Stupid storms. With tired, slightly wobbly legs, she made it to the crib.
“Alright, you brat,” she said, picking him up with careful hands, maneuvering the infant until he was securely cradled in her arms. “Now, shut up.”
That didn’t work, and she almost laughed when his cries seemed to get louder. What a rebel. He took after her in that regard. This called for a Luksan lullaby.
She took a breath and began to sing. Her voice was untrained and a little high-pitched, but it was devoted and warm and that was all Kurapika needed to fall back into sleep.
Byssan lull, koka kittelen full,
där kommer tre vandringsmän på vägen.
Den ene, ack så halt,
den andre, o så blind,
den tredje säger alls ingenting.
His breathing was even against her shoulder, but she remained there, swaying side to side.
“Vahan demonia,” she whispered little demon.
Kurapika grew up quickly, with an intellect that put most polymaths to shame and a tongue that cut more sharply than all of Yuka’s treasured daggers. He preferred books to people and tended to butt heads with the other village children. All but one, none other than his womb buddy, Pairo, who saw most things in the world as either ‘things people say Kurapika should not do’ and ‘things Kurapika should definitely not do and should be kept away from at all costs’. He had a weak body due to a heart condition, but his will to live rivaled Kurapika’s.
On his twelfth birthday, Kurapika came home with a black eye and a bruised cheek. Pairo had walked in close behind, eyes red.
“Kurapika, what?” she began, but before she could get another word out the boy bounded up to his room. Yuka wasn’t sure what to say anyway. She’d always known her son had a bit of a temper, but a brawler he was not.
“It was the other kids,” Pairo said, blocking off the stairs as she walked toward him. “They picked a fight with him. It wasn’t Kurapika’s fault.”
“Pairo.” What a good friend her son had. She was nearly brought to tears. But no, she was still the mother here. She kneels down to look him in the eye. “You two should know fighting isn’t the answer. It’s dangerous.”
“What were we supposed to do, then?” came a shout, and the sharp click of a sliding door slamming together. Kurapika stood at the top of the stairs, heaving, his lip was bleeding now too. “Let them go? I can’t let them do whatever the hell they want!”
Then again, perhaps she shouldn’t be so surprised. Kurapika had always been volatile, even as a baby. Best to calm him down first.
“Kurapika, you’re injured.”
The boy stiffened, running the back of his hand across his broken lip, only succeeding in smearing it across his chin as well. That couldn’t be sanitary.
She gave him her best ‘insistent mom look’, and he shifted uncomfortably. A grumbled, “fine,” and the disgruntled boy was heading back down the steps to his mother. Yuka took his face in her hands, checking for any other injuries.
“Are there more?”
“A few. I scraped my knees.”
“How about you, Pairo?”
“I’m alright,” he replied, and she took his word for it. His clothes weren’t covered in mud like Kurapika’s, and Pairo wasn’t the type to engage in a fight. “Your mother’s probably worried. Can you make it back on your own? I could take –”
“Our houses are right next to each other, mom,” Kurapika said, cringing as she checked at the skin under his sleeves. Two more there.
Her lips formed a grimace. Had this happened before? Had she failed as a mother? Was this the end of the trust she’d formed between her and her child? Pavi would probably say she was overreacting. Right. Mom stuff first.
“C’mon, let’s get them cleaned,” she sighed. They went to the kitchen, and Yuka opened the nearby medicine cabinet. Kurapika sat down on the floor near the rickety wooden table. His fists clenched against the floor. They were bloody. She knew he didn’t regret it. He wasn’t the type.
Yuka reached up to get a small glass of antiseptic and a roll of fresh cloth. Kurapika didn’t look at her when she sat down beside him, her legs tucked underneath her. She tugged his sleeves up and dabbed the doused cloth over it.
“Tell me what happened.”
That didn’t work. He was her son. The most she got was a darting gaze and a small pout.
“It was my fault. They went after me.” Pairo stood still in the doorway, eyes half-lidded and sorrowful.
“I punched him on my own, Pairo.”
“And now you’re hurt.”
“It was my choice. Besides, I won.” There was a twinge of satisfaction in his voice, and Yuka narrowed her eyes suspiciously. He seemed to notice, if that terrified expression was anything to go by.
She poured some more of the antiseptic onto a fresh piece of cloth. “Kurapika Kurta, what have you done to them?”
“Nothing much. Just a few scrapes and bruises, it really wasn’t that bad.” That nervous laughter was never a good sign.
The sound of the front door sliding open had them both swiveling around to see who it was, though an entire wall blocked their view.
“I’m home. Good to see you, Pairo. Did something happen?” Pavi called. He froze in the doorway. “Kurapika?”
He was next to his son within minutes. “Kurapika,” he takes hold of his now-bandaged arm. “What happened?”
“He got into a fight with another kid,” Yuka replied.
“He deserved it,” Kurapika murmured, bitterly. He was too proud to say anything more. That pride might as well be his greatest shortcoming. Yuka had watched it grow within him, scarlet and festering, like an infection. It would eat him alive one day, a day that grew ever closer in Ryusei, where humility came first. He’d pick a fight with the wrong person, and that would be that. Still, they’d keep that moment at bay for as long as they could.
“Does this happen often, Kurapika?” Pavi asked.
Kurapika’s face contorted, his jaw clenched tight, but Yuka caught sight of the teary corners of his eyes. “It’s the first time I punched someone, but it wasn’t the first time they ran their mouth. I should’ve taken him out for good. That would’ve taught him.”
Another knock at the door cut him off, and their eyes met, brows furrowing. Pavi stood again, dreading what was on the other side of the door.
It was the mayor’s daughter, Zazan, who slipped past the man.
“Where’s your brat?”
At that, Yuka stood as well. Kurapika kept still, but his eyes narrowed in a testament to his fury. Zazan tried to stare them down, but despite her haughty attitude, Yuka’s prowess was no match for her. Only one of them faced down against the mafia before and it wasn’t Zazan.
She tried to meet Kurapika’s eyes, but Yuka blocked him from view, so she settled on threats. “Boki said you beat him to a pulp. Do you know what most people do when they hear someone in their family was beaten to a pulp, kid?”
“Isn’t it a bit immature to pick a fight with someone half your age,” Kurapika snapped back, and Yuka loved him dearly in that moment, but also wished he’d learn to stop adding fuel to a fire that was already burning too close.
Zazan tossed her braid of wavy hair behind her shoulder. “I’m not here to hurt you. I just wanted to warn you. Pull a stunt like that again and you’ll find yourselves on the road.”
“Isn’t that against the law?” Kurapika asked.
“Ryusei isn’t a place for the lawful,” Zazan replied. “Though I wouldn’t expect you to understand. Being foreigners and all. You know nothing of respect. Hey, kid, want me to teach you some manners?”
Yuka suddenly understood Kurapika’s desire for violence. “Get out of my house.”
“I have half a mind to stab you right now,” Yuka said, channeling all those days of training. “You can do what you will with the rest of the village, but you leave my family out of it. I hear you get within a meter of my son I will cut you down where you stand.”
She seemed convinced. Not surprising, considering Yuka had on more than one occasion chased bandits out of the village with nothing more than a hairpin. Zazan managed to leave one last scathing remark before making her exit, and Kurapika finally stood up from his spot, having bandaged the rest of his wounds (albeit haphazardly).
“I’m going upstairs,” he announced, his voice hosting a strained tranquility. There was a moment where he stopped near Pairo, muttering something in his ear, before walking up the stairs. He missed dinner then, and when Yuka peered in all she could see was his figure curled up on the floor with a book. There was none of his characteristic enthrallment as he read. Yuka knew that look. Kurapika was trying to forget something.
Later that night, Yuka found him in a similar position on his sleeping mat. He looked disgruntled, eyes red and heavy from a lack of sleep.
“Kurapika,” she sang his name, though her heart wasn’t in it. The boy stiffened. He hadn’t noticed her. “I know you’re twelve and you think you can disregard all are sleeping routines, but your body will thank you in the long run if you get some rest.”
“Do you think there’s something wrong with me?”
Yuka found her voice had abandoned her. When she became a mother, she expected a lot of questions. Questions like ‘mom, where do babies come from’. That one he’d figured out on his own because of a minor obsession with human biology when he was ten. Questions like ‘mom, how do I ask my crush out?” Yuka was half certain the boy was incapable of crushing on someone.
Never had she expected this. But Kurapika did a lot of things she hadn’t expected, and she could only swallow the lump in her throat and answer.
“What do you mean?” she asked, sitting next to him on the edge of the mat, legs crossed.
Kurapika brought his knees to his chin. In the dim, golden light of their oil lamps, her son looked like he’d been dipped in sunrays. No amount of sun would make that frown disappear. “I lash out at everyone.”
“I wouldn’t say everyone.”
“Sorry, please go on.”
He huffed. “Neither of you know when to stop making jokes.” His forehead pressed to his knee. “See? It’s like I can’t help it. And all it does is get people in trouble.”
“I don’t think you’re wrong to feel, Kurapika,” she finally managed. “Besides, you’re twelve. You basically make up the second cruelest chunk of the population.”
She gave him a cheeky grin. With one swift movement befitting her status as a martial artist, Yuka brought him close in a tight embrace. He protested, as expected.
“Mom! I’m not five!”
“My boy is all grown up and asking the big questions,” she cried.
Kurapika groaned, “Gods, you guys are so weird!”
But he was laughing, and that was all she needed to hear.
They moved to the inner city three months later, when Kurapika had gotten into yet another fight and the bullying reached its peak. Their belongings were all placed onto an ox-drawn wagon, their goodbyes were reserved for the few people they would miss, and their village could finally breathe, knowing that the crazy couples from the houses near the mountain’s base would be leaving them alone for good. Kurapika and Pairo spent the journey reading, talking, sleeping in the back of the carriage, amidst warm blankets and lots of snacks. The inner city was only a 2-day trip, and when they stopped for the first night in a small town by a river, Yuka was glad to finally get some rest. The sun was just setting when they entered the inn, but the kids, ever the energetic duo, wasted no time exploring the area. Yuka could only watch as they disappeared into the streets. Kurapika was her son. He’d be fine.
Now, to get some actual rest.
She entered the walnut-paned room quietly, noting Pavi’s sleeping form on one of the mats.
“The kids?” Alright, maybe not a sleeping form.
“As per usual.”
She laughed, tiredly, collapsing next to him. He placed a quick kiss on her forehead. “I forgot how draining travel can be. My whole body just wants me to go to sleep.”
“But you won’t. Not until you see the boys safe and sound.”
“Obviously. It’s hard enough letting them off on their own.” She stretched, yawning. “Still, I’m glad they’re so adventurous. If living in Lukso taught me anything it’s that the world isn’t worth ignoring just because it’s shit.”
They stayed there until an hour after the sun had set and Yuka could no longer quench her anxiety. Outside, the river glistened menacingly in moonlight, its waves heard even from her spot next to Pavi. The people had started stringing up their lights, setting fire to candle wicks. Kurapika and Pairo were reckless as a pair, but one of them would’ve gotten the other out of there by now.
“I’m going to go check up on them,” she says, standing.
“I’ll go with you.”
So, it wasn’t just her imagination. They should probably tell Lia as well.
. . .
Night life had settled upon the town, bringing with it plenty of drunkards and seedy individuals. Yuka’s fingers itched for her bokken, but she knew that would only cause more harm than good. People in Ryusei were quick to jump to extremes. Pulling a weapon out on one of them would almost certainly land her in prison. Right now she had to find her son (and her son’s best friend).
“Mom!” It was Pairo, bounding toward the dark-haired Lia. Yuka scanned the crowd for her son’s characteristic sprint, a flash of blonde hair, or his blue hanbok. Nothing.
“Pairo,” Lia said, as the boy ran into her arms.
Yuka could hardly hear anything above the sound of her own heart, but she asked anyway. “Where’s Kurapika?”
Pairo’s breath came out in shallow pants as he scraped his fingers over his face and hair. “He’s gone. There were these two thugs, and we accidentally bumped into them, so they tried to pick a fight with us, and then Kurapika knocked them out. But there was a whole group of them and they . . . they took him to the river . . . and I – I couldn’t do anything.”
Lia held him, jutting her head toward the sprawling, partially forested snake of water. “Go on without me.”
It was quite a lot of ground to cover. If they’d crossed the river, then Kurapika might already be lost to them. But she’d hope the thugs weren’t clever enough for that. They picked fights with children, so they couldn’t be all that bright.
“I’ll go left, you go right?” she offered. Pavi nodded, his eyes dark. Quite a scary expression, hers must be twice as hideous.
They separated, Yuka heading into the denser part of the forest. There were twigs and needles tearing at her skin, stinging as she ran. Why had she allowed them to go off on their own, knowing Kurapika had a tendency to solve things with violence and backtalk more often than not.
He was safe, though. He had to be.
“Oi!” It was a loud voice, though lacking any threatening spikes. Nevertheless, Yuka unsheathed her bokken on a man who looked quite like a thug in her eyes. He was hairy, large, and tan, his mane as wild as his clothing. Even so, the man moved a step back, trying to raise his hands in a placating gesture, but they were already full.
“Kurapika,” she breathed, arms going limp, lungs burning. The boy didn’t stir, bruised and soaked.
“We found him in the river,” the man said, walking closer now. Carefully, he placed the boy in her waiting arms. She sank to her knees, a sob scraping through her throat.
“No need,” a younger voice spoke from behind her. Her head whipped around. He was young. About fifteen, maybe even less, dressed in the typical clothing of a wandering swordsman. He had no swords at his side. His hair combed into neat waves, though his fringe would be needing a trim soon. Silver eyes peered at her, unreadable, unbefitting a child. “We’re glad we could help. Even more grateful that we managed to find you. Thought you might’ve been killed by those thugs as well. No place for orphans in this country, I'm afraid.”
She held Kurapika closer, her blouse dampening.
The boy smiled, too cheerful. “Don’t worry, though. I’m sure someone would’ve taken him in eventually.” With that, both turned to leave in different directions, and Yuka swallowed thickly.
“Wait,” her voice was hoarse, “what are your names?”
The man’s eyebrows rose, but he let an easy grin pass his face. “Uvo.”
She looked at the boy, lost in thought. “And you?”
“Kuroro,” he replied, definitively. “It’s Kuroro.”
“Looking forward to meeting you again, Yuka.”
She wasn’t so sure about that.
She came to them as a starving passerby, her eyes so kind they couldn’t turn her down. Kurapika hadn’t been there, out scavenging the local library with Pairo, whose vision was slowly failing him, though his love of books never seemed to fade. They pointed her in the direction of an inn, and she thanked them. A few days later, Yuka found her sitting on a bench in the park, wind combing through her long fair hair. She was beautiful, even with the two scars slashing through her eye, her gaze wistful.
“Morena,” Yuka greeted, placing her groceries at the edge of the bench and taking a seat next to the young woman. “How are you?”
Her hands twitched in her lap, but she didn’t bother looking at Yuka. “Good. The Innkeeper is a kind woman. She allowed me a two-week stay free of charge. You seem to be good friends with her.”
“We get along, I suppose,” Yuka replied. “She’s a fan of Pavi’s pies.”
There was no tearing the woman’s gaze away from whatever she was looking at, so Yuka decided to follow it instead. All she found was a group of children playing near a small pond. She looked a little further to the right, and caught sight of a familiar set of boys, nearly thirteen now. In Kurapika’s hands was a large tome, one which he excitedly read off to Pairo.
“Is she yours? The blond.”
“Yes,” Yuka replied, a grin splitting her face, “though he hates being called a girl. Quite adamant about it. Once punched a boy in the face for it.”
“I see. A boy.” There was something off-putting in her tone, but Yuka dismissed it. Perhaps her years of combat training and run-ins with the mafia were making her paranoid.
Yes. That must be it.
Their indictment into Morena’s pseudo-family happened on October 5th. Yuka witnessed the first death at the hands of a new Emperor on September 13th. It was the innkeeper, who’d so eagerly awaited one of their persimmon pies, that they found, limp, carried away by two men. They worked underneath the moonlight, on the paved street, one large figure holding her feet, the other looping his arms under her shoulders. They’d initially moved to stop the two men, Yuka’s hands slipping to her bokken, but before they could, cold hands pressed to their shoulders.
“Don’t,” Morena whispered, herding them into an alley.
“What’s going on?” Yuka hissed.
“Don’t bother. She’s already dead.” Morena sank down to the ground. “The Emperor’s taking out the rubbish.”
“The Emperor? He’s just a child,” Pavi replied. Yuka had to agree, as a parent of a boy not much younger than him, as a person who’d once been sixteen. “Why would he do this?”
“Getting rid of the opposition apparently.” It was frightening how calm she was. Even now, her voice had a note of kindness to it that stopped Yuka’s doubts halfway. “Even the slightest hint of rebellion will be taken as treason. And once they have you, not much can be done. That child is a psychopath.”
Yuka looked back at the two men as they hauled themselves onto the front of the wagon. They weren’t wearing a uniform. That could mean a number of things, including that Morena’s information was flawed.
She believed that for a while. That Morena was just spreading cruel gossip about a struggling boy Emperor. But after a month of disappearing villagers and minimal government intervention, Yuka found her skepticism ebb away. Pavi was worse off than her. He’d never come off as a patriotic sort, but he still cared about his country, and cared about people even more.
Morena came to them with an offer just weeks after the toll reached eighty-five. She made sure to keep the offer as just that, but part of Yuka worried what would happen if they refused. Even so, neither of them really partook in the group, sans a few peaceful protests that never amounted to much. Morena considered recruiting Kurapika as well, but Yuka quickly shut that down. He was too young for something like this. Even if they hadn’t been harmed thus far, there was always the possibility things could escalate.
They kept him in the dark. Or at least, they thought they had.
April 15th, nine o’clock sharp. It was another rally, though at this point, Yuka wondered how effective these protests even were. It had been nearly two years now, and nothing had changed. Yuka had never been a patient woman, but certainly something should’ve happened by now.
“Are you guys heading out for another protest rally?”
Kurapika stood in the doorway to their kitchen. Pavi was standing by the stove, Yuka sat at the table with a too-full cup of tea, and neither spoke. The lanterns crackled.
“How long have you known?”
Kurapika, sixteen now, leaned against the doorframe, intelligent, brown eyes glinting mischievously. “You two aren’t exactly the best at keeping secrets. I can hear you from my room. Who’s Morena?”
“A friend.” Such harmony. Kurapika’s eyes narrowed in suspicion, but he shrugged their behavior off and turned away.
“Fine, keep your secrets. See if I care. Just try to keep it down. I’m trying to study.”
Yuka placed a hand over her heart. “My boy’s so hardworking.”
“Yuka, you have that weird face again,” Pavi said.
“It’s a face of love!”
“Could you both shut up?” yelled a disgruntled Kurapika from his bedroom across the hall. Yuka couldn’t help but smother her giggles.
. . .
There were twenty-six of them altogether. Morena had sat this one out just like the rest, but all they needed was a few signs and pitchforks. Lia and her husband had joined them this time, both spurred on by the same sense of duty within Pavi. It began like any other protest. They got as close to the palace gates as possible (not close enough) and yelled as loud as they could, hoping their voices would reach the boy Emperor. They stood between two buildings with polished, tiled roofs and wooden walls. She wasn’t sure when those walls turned into kindling. The flames were what caught her eye first, followed by the heat, as the fire climbed further.
“Who did that?” she heard Lia yell into the crowd. “You idiots! There might be people in there! What if it spreads?”
“We have to put it out,” Yuka whispered.
“No need.” It was a chilling voice that replied, so quiet she nearly fooled herself into believing it was a mere hallucination. She whipped her head around, swinging her bokken into a defensive position, but all it took was a chop to her neck. Her knees gave out, and she narrowly avoided getting a mouthful of dirt as she fell to the ground. It was hot. So hot.
That was Pavi, wasn’t it? She tried searching for him, but a man obscured her vision. Black boots, the long coat of a swordsman were all she could pick out.
Her prison guard was named Feitan, and he was the only one who came by her cell. It was always too bright, too bright to sleep, too bright to think, too bright to really see. The room was an ugly grey and smelled of cement and the iron of her own blood. All her senses were wracked with blood. She could make it out on the floor, felt it seeping down her chest, heard as it dripped down onto the floor with the steady trickle of water above her. She hardly remembered her life from before, though it couldn’t have been longer than a couple of weeks. Or was it years?
Shaky fingers went to tug on her earring, silver chain and ruby, but she could scarcely feel the cool metal under her tips. It reminded her of them, though, and that was all she needed to keep her mouth shut. Pavi must be doing the same. Kurapika must’ve learned of their disappearance by now. How was he handling it, she wondered? He was intelligent, but that temper of his –
“Smile. Weird,” a familiar voice slithered its way into her wounds like salt. She nearly recoiled at the sound. “Get up. The boss wants to meet you.”
“Boss?” she repeated, quietly.
“Machi, Shizuku, you take it from here,” Feitan said. There was a new set of footsteps now, and a lighter, higher voice spoke up.
“Did you really have to mess her up this much, Fei?”
“Honestly, sometimes I worry you get too carried away with this sort of thing.” This voice was colder, but clearly feminine. She couldn’t see.
“Was having too much fun,” Feitan replied, and Yuka managed to grit her teeth at the remark. “Never gave anything up. A little more –”
Cool hands gripped her arms. “You’ve had your fun. We gotta get her to the boss now.”
“What does he want again? Any information, I can get out,” Feitan replied. “She has a son, no? We should’ve brought him instead.”
“The boss hates bringing kids into these things, you know that.”
“Sometimes, think he’s gone soft.”
"Some people have standards, Fei."
Then, the warmth of the sun on her skin. It was summer, already? Kurapika must be working at the library now, like he said he would.
She was hauled into a carriage, and the sun disappeared, but at least the warmth was still there. How she’d missed feeling warm.
“My god, you’re a mess,” the cold voice muttered, handing her what felt like a robe. She felt something close to her face. “And blind as well.”
“He only said to bring her back in one piece, so this should be fine,” the lighter voice chimed in.
There was a click of a box opening. “I’m taking your shirt off to tend to your wounds. That okay?”
Yuka managed a nod, holding the robe close. The woman’s hands were gentle, as they spread a stinging antiseptic over her wounds. She could hardly feel it. A bandage was carefully wound around her torso.
“That should do it,” said the woman. “You can put on your clothes now. Or do you need help?”
She shook her head, wrapping herself in the robe. How pathetic, she must appear. It certainly wasn’t the sort of death anyone created for themselves.
They lead her to a room smelling of beef stew and kimchi. Food.
“Sit down.” It was a man’s voice, quiet but oddly comforting.
Yuka stood her ground, mostly because she had no idea where to sit.
“You can’t see?”
She nodded, more so out of stubbornness than a lack of ability to speak. Many things had been lost in that cell, but her voice remained.
There was the sound of approaching footsteps, and then a gentle tug on her arm, which led her down to a heavenly cushion.
“You must be wondering why I brought you here,” he said, returning to the other side of the table. Her hands searched for a pair of chopsticks, and slowly curled once they found them. Eating was second nature to her at this point, sight or no sight. One by one, she started finishing the plates laid out before her.
They might be evil, but their food was delicious. Nothing close to Pavi’s, but that was to be expected.
“I wanted to offer you an ultimatum,” the man continued. She was certain he was the Emperor now, just by the sound of his voice. “Your son for your cooperation.”
She set her bowl down, letting her chopsticks fall on the table. “What?”
“You have a son, no? We haven’t looked into his whereabouts, but he shouldn’t be too hard to find. I intend to bring him here, and if you give us your information, then we’ll let you, your husband, and your son go and live out your lives on a healthy compensation fee,” he said. “If you refuse, I’ll have no choice but to kill him.”
There. Just the slightest inflection in his voice, but present nonetheless. He was lying. About which part, she did not know.
“Where is my husband?”
“That’s not what I asked.”
“I thought we were making a game of avoiding the other person’s questions,” he quipped. “You withstood Feitan’s questioning for weeks. That’s an impressive feat.”
She did not speak, until, “what do you do with the missing people?”
The Emperor was silent in turn. Then, with the slightest bit of hesitance, he said, “You realize if I tell you, then I’d have to kill you.”
“Death is preferable to another day spent on the same Earth as that imp.”
Another pause, deafening, she almost thought he might be getting ready to kill her then and there.
“They met a fate similar to yours.”
“All of them?” That was . . . quite a number. “Why? You’re just a boy. Why would you do this?”
“Because it’s the only way to save my country.” His desire was genuine. So much so that Yuka was nearly convinced, despite having been tortured under this man’s command for weeks. But she couldn’t let him off the hook.
“It’s not just yours,” she replied. “No amount of good can justify the crimes you’ve committed.”
“I’m not looking for redemption.”
“What information do you seek?” Yuka asked.
There was the clink of ice against glass. “I want the identity of your leader.”
She snorted. “I won’t do you much good. I hardly know her. She wasn’t as invested in us as you might think.”
“Her?” he repeated. “It’s a woman, then? And what did she want of you? If you were not even allowed into her circle?”
Yuka had asked herself the same question when she thought no one was looking. What had Morena wanted with them? They weren’t all that radical in the beginning, even going so far as to sympathize with the young Emperor. Nor were they ever willing to go beyond a peaceful approach. Even now, Yuka didn’t wish for the Emperor’s death.
“Kurapika,” she choked out, covering her face with her hands. Why was she only realizing this now? The lingering gaze, the constant questions, Morena had always had a strange fixation with her son.
“Kurapika?” the Emperor said, and the name lilted. “Your son?”
“Damn,” she whispered. What did she want with Kurapika? He was no warrior, no assassin. What else could there be? “I don’t know.”
“You don’t know?”
It didn’t matter. Morena wanted to manipulate her son in some way, and no decent mother would allow that to happen. She might not be a good mother, but she was at least decent.
“I suppose there’s no point in trying to convince you to let me live?” Yuka asked.
“I’m afraid not.”
She supposed it was fitting that she had no one to leave this to but him. Her fingers reached to tug on her earring, searching for the clasp. Once it was freed from her skin, she held it in her palm, letting it grow warm with whatever heat she had left.
“Kuroro is your name, is it not?”
Silence. He must be confused. It’s unfortunate her eyesight had failed her. She could’ve used something more reassuring than the Emperor’s words. He replied, uncertain, “It is.”
“You wouldn’t happen to have a friend named Uvo.”
Another pause. How she wished to know what was happening around her. “It seems you know more about us than we had assumed. How do you know that name?”
“I doubt you’d remember,” she replied, smiling now. After all, the Emperor (no, Kuroro) had ascended to the Phoenix throne just a few months after they met in the forest, and since then he’d taken so many lives that only vestiges of that boy in a swordsman’s uniform remained. Still, if he’d managed to stumble upon Kurapika once before and saved his life on a whim, who’s to say it wouldn’t happen again. Morena wanted him gone for a reason. No better person to trust her son to than the enemy.
Or perhaps, she was just being sentimental. The naivete coming back to cloud her judgment in the wake of the Emperor’s power. That would be a sound strategy. Strip the enemy of their sanity and replace it with illogical trust. Even so.
“Give me your hand,” Yuka said. She probably wasn’t in any position to make demands, but rules not written down weren’t worth abiding.
To her surprise, he consented, gently taking her wrist, his other hand hovering below it. She dropped the silver chain in what she assumed was his palm.
“If your path ever crosses with my son’s again, I want you to give this to him. And if you do, I want you to make sure that woman is nowhere near him.”
His hands disappeared. “Alright.”
“No need. We’re hardly in a position to demand your gratitude.”
“I want to be with Pavi.”
She waited for his response, wondering if this was where he stopped humoring her requests. Two words slipped through his lips, “Very well.”
Pavi was out cold when she arrived in his cell. They’d both taken their dose of poison then, as it sounded less painful than the shooting squad. Machi had been the one to bring her to him, thankfully, not a glimpse of the dreaded imp in sight. As if out of respect, the woman had left them alone in the room. As soon as Yuka’s hand brushed his cheek, Pavi stirred.
“I’m guessing this wasn’t on the itinerary,” she whispered.
A breathy laugh, and then a pained groan. “Always wanted to be a revolutionary.”
“Not as glamorous as it is in the books, huh?”
“No. No, it is not,” Pavi replied. He couldn’t move anymore, but Yuka felt a phantom squeeze her hand a little tighter. “Must regret it now?”
“Shut up. I’ve been sad enough these past few weeks. Let me die happy.” She moved closer, arms lost to her, hands clenching Pavi’s. “And no. I wouldn’t be cruel enough to regret Kurapika’s existence, or our love. The world’s just awful, that’s all.”
“What would you be doing now? Had we lived?”
“Punching Morena in the face, I suppose.”
“I’m being serious,” he chided.
“Raiding your kitchen.”
“That was you?”
She laughed, enjoying the way it seemed to clear up the tears clogging her throat. “I would’ve liked to have seen Kurapika at work. He seemed so excited. Oh, and I was getting a new set of daggers in the mail. Guess Kurapika’s just going to use them as bookmarks or something.”
“Do you think he’ll be fine?” Without us?
Yuka let her head rest on his shoulder. “He doesn’t need us to keep going. I just hope he knows that.”
“I wonder if I forgot to turn off the stove,” he whispered, voice growing hoarser by the second.
She yawned. “That’s their problem now.” It was getting harder to stay awake.
“Stay with me?”
. End of Chapter .
1. Kurapika’s uncle (Yuka’s estranged older brother) is either Kite or Pouf (lol) but I’m not sure if it matters to the story so I’ll let you decide.
2. I really like Morena but she just fits into the villain role so easily, plus the fact that she has followers, it’s just too perfect. Hopefully, I don’t completely ruin her character.
3. Yeah, Kurapika’s last words to his parents were “Would you shut up?” and they kind of did hahaha, I’m sorry.
4. Yuka lost her vision shortly before Machi and Shizuku came to get her out of there.
5. You’re probably wondering how the hell Kuroro forgot all of this. That’s for next chapter.
6. I feel like the rest of the Spiders kink shame Feitan's torture thing on a regular basis.
7. 8,403 words on a backstory wtf
Chapter 14: The Consort's Reign
Kuroro leaves and Kurapika is left in charge without much notice.
Chrollo’s brain is 90% scheming, 10% worrying about Paku. He’s also a leopika shipper (for now).
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
The Consort’s Reign
The names were different, and the scroll had yellowed and wrinkled with age, all faded ink now. He didn’t need anything more. The memory of Yuka, if he could even call her that, lingered in the back of his mind, and now that he’d tried scooping the pieces up, their conversation – the important bits – rang clear. The lines she’d attempted to smudge in their interactions had become crisp in light of Kurapika’s arrival. It was unfortunate he hadn’t insisted on pushing the investigation forward, but the conflicts with Ku’kanyu Kingdom and Kakin proved too demanding at the time. Furthermore, the woman who had orchestrated the riots, Kurapika’s Mother , had seemed to cease operations. Kuroro hadn’t the time nor the resources to track down a dormant criminal.
‘Ceased operations’. Kuroro nearly laughed at his own stupidity. He should’ve tracked her down when he had the chance. All this time, she’d only been rallying her troops, grooming a pathetic orphaned boy into a willful consort. Kurapika was fitted with a unique brand of poison brewed just for him. She was clever. If her intentions hadn’t been so clear, he might’ve considered her a potential ally. Alas, he had a promise to keep. He’d keep pushing Kurapika until he told him every last bit of information regarding the woman. And with his real mother’s last wish in Kuroro’s hands, he wouldn’t hold out for long.
Not yet, though. He’d let him simmer first. The issue with Tserriednich would have to be prioritized in any case, and that might chip away at Kurapika’s armor. There was no rush as long as Kurapika’s ‘Mother’ trusted him. Kuroro would wait.
He ran through a mental checklist. Three more days remained until their planned infiltration of Tserriednich’s headquarters. By now, Knov had already carried out his part of the plan. Paladiknight would arrive the day after, undoubtedly bent on swaying his beloved. He could use the doctor’s hold on Kurapika to his advantage as well. Nothing stronger than love, and all that frivolous nonsense.
And should Kurapika stray too far out of the lines, he might as well put him out of his misery. Entertainment was one thing, carelessness was another entirely. Kurapika might pose a genuine risk to his people, and that risk would have to be squelched, by death or warmth.
Kuroro sighed, the back of his head tapping against the chill of his headboard. An Emperor vying for a Consort’s affections, how novel. Though, his father would beg to differ. He’d tread carefully from here on out. As distant as their relationship might have been, he and the previous King shared the same blood. He’d hate to end up like him.
. . .
It was strange, rooting for his arch-enemy.
The morning of his twenty-first day in the Palace, Kurapika was made to bid the Emperor goodbye. Under the guise of a business meeting, all ten of his advisors joined him. Kurapika watched from the pillars of the throne hall as they mounted their horses. He intended to stay there until they passed the palace gates, shielded from the Emperor’s careful words and glassy stare, but Hisoka’s incessant ramblings nearby eventually had him descending the steps to the cloaked royal.
The Emperor gazed down, quizzically, haloed by sun rays. He was almost glowing, his stormy eyes taking on the shade of platinum. It was too warm for this sort of thing.
A gentle expression slowly softened the Emperor’s (as he’d established many times) unfairly attractive features, and he swung one leg over the side of his horse’s saddle and jumped down. Teasing fingers slid down his arm and clasped his hand.
“This is a surprise. I was beginning to think you’d hide in the shadows until we left,” the Emperor said, kissing his knuckles.
“Hisoka is strangely convincing,” he said, his mouth gone dry, while the Emperor seemed to forget the boundaries they’d been so adamant about. Their foreheads touched again, lingering there, and Kurapika had a feeling this was no longer for show. He was familiar with seduction. One could even say he was an expert. That didn’t mean he was completely immune to it.
“Here I thought you were worried about me,” said the Emperor, whispering due to their proximity. Warm breath grazed his lips, and a traitorous part of Kurapika nearly leaned forward. Lust was such a tricky sin.
“It’ll take more than cheap tricks to make me worry for your safety,” he hissed back. The Emperor smiled, forever harboring an ease Kurapika could never reach. With all the practiced grace of an experienced lover, he pressed a gentle kiss to his cheek. Then, the warmth was gone, leaving Kurapika only his hatred and the smothered coals of a rejected desire. He watched as the Emperor mounted his horse – a young, weathered slate-colored stallion - once more. The horse regarded him with something akin to suspicion, but when the Emperor gently pulled on its reigns, it turned away and began to slowly ride away. There were ten other horses, each lovingly groomed with a loyalty one might expect from a devoted soldier. It was likely these were the steeds they used in combat, as uncommon as that was.
The Emperor looked to the plethora of servants and government officials in the courtyard, each regarding him with a mixture of envy and undying respect. “I leave things in my consort’s capable hands. From now on until my return, you will heed his orders. Anyone who does otherwise will be suspected of treason and put on trial.”
“What?” Kurapika murmured to himself. Lead a country for three days on his own? He could probably do it without instigating a regime change, but that wasn’t exactly guaranteed. Not to mention that no one had notified him of this decision beforehand. Where was he meant to start?
People were starting to stare. His brain fished for the proper reaction, but it couldn’t get past the initial wave of confusion.
“Well, your majesty,” Hisoka said from beside him, his tone dipping to a purr at the title, “it seems it’s your move.”
He drew in a breath, then turned to the crowd. “I think it’s about time we all got back to work. Wouldn’t you agree?”
They did. Hundreds of people moved to his will, like a sea moving to the pull of the moon. Kurapika begrudgingly noted it was more so due to the Emperor’s thinly veiled threat than his own authority. That was just as well. Kurapika had never been keen on ruling. The burden of millions of people weighed too heavy on his already fraying nerves. He’d snapped enough times to know the damage that can follow a mental breakdown. At least, he could trust the Emperor to undo any missteps he made along the way.
His tongue, though. His tongue might be a problem. Bureaucrats were a sensitive bunch, and Kurapika’s words were twisting, salted knives.
He’d head for the Emperor’s office first, and see if there was anything he wanted Kurapika to handle. It was unlike him to loosen his reigns completely. From there, he’d consult with Pakunoda and Hanzo.
. . .
The Emperor’s office wasn’t a mess, per se. It veered more on the side of cluttered but intentionally so, far from the pristine space of Kurapika’s first day in the Palace. Stacks of documents hung precariously around the room, mostly concentrated around the lacquered table in the center. The scent of cloves and the Emperor’s favorite desserts remained fragrant in the air. Kurapika stepped around the table and settled on a worn cushion. He sometimes wondered how the Emperor managed to get anything done with such atrocious handwriting. Honestly, his chicken scratch could rival Leorio’s.
He picked up a piece of parchment that had the rough characters of ‘schedule’ written across it, but he couldn’t make out anything further. The first one could be the minister of defense, but it could just as well be a meeting with Prince Camilla. Maybe he should forgo the schedule and ask Pakunoda? Then again, she was still recovering from the Festival. The Emperor would hate to see her galivanting with Kurapika again.
The door slid open with the slightest screech. Pakunoda entered, with a tray of tea in her hands, wearing a simple green hanbok.
“Paku,” he greeted. “Is something wrong?”
“You can’t read it, can you?” She chuckled at his expression, caught between bashfulness and annoyance.
“He’s an Emperor, he should’ve learned to write properly by now,” he murmured.
Paku came to sit beside him, setting down the tray in a rare empty space on the table. “He inherited it from his mother. Her characters always came out scraggly.”
“You knew her?” he asked, netted between his desire to learn more about the Emperor and clearing the fog that hid his humanity.
“I did. Very well, in fact,” Paku replied. “She loved him very much.”
Loved. Past tense. She must have passed away if Paku’s wistful tone was anything to go by. Any sympathy Kurapika might’ve felt was whisked away at his incredulity. The Emperor knew the love of a mother, at least, and he murdered so many despite it. He loved his people, yet crushed anyone who opposed him. What dangerous hypocrisy. A hypocrisy that had gotten his parents murdered. He wouldn’t ask what happened. That was a line he couldn’t cross.
“Looks like you’re meeting with the Minister of taxation soon, followed by the Minister of rites,” Paku began to rewrite the characters in her much more legible handwriting. “Have you met the priests yet?”
He shook his head.
“You’ll hate them. He does.” Pakunoda handed him the parchment, and he quickly skimmed over it.
“How much of this had he planned?”
“Concerning your temporary reign? It’s hard to tell with Kuroro. He could’ve been planning it since you arrived, perhaps even earlier. When he was finally coerced into seeking a consort, his one condition was that they be fit to rule his people.”
An uneasy emotion bubbled in his chest. Something akin to determination. He’d always gone a bit overboard with class projects, and his brain must’ve gone through a similar process here, because Kurapika was feeling the strangest coiling desire to please.
Maybe he could even seduce a few officials in the process.
. . .
As a child, Kuroro’s greatest flaw was impulsivity. Like the snap of a string, his wildest compulsions would always find a way to be triggered. Over time, as he grew to accept his destiny as Emperor, those compulsions were dulled, though nonetheless they were wrung taut, and sometimes they snapped.
Thus was his reasoning for allowing Kurapika to take charge of his budding Empire, always so close to bursting. And after he’d decided to be cautious around the stunning consort as well. He hadn’t changed.
“You think he planned for that?” Shizuku asked.
“Not one bit,” Feitan replied, teasingly. Kuroro bit back a glare. His advisors weren’t meant to see that side of him. Only Pakunoda knew of his past. The rest had gradually gathered around him afterward, each one carrying a different set of baggage.
He focused on the scenery instead. His Empire. They’d made it to the countryside in just a few hours. Here, his childhood had bloomed. Among thatched roofs and rice paddies, and people who would eventually come to loathe him in some form or another. It was a seamless tradition; becoming another wandering swordsman. He preferred the roughspun tunic of his uniform to the silk and satin of his usual hanbok. It was easier to move around in, easier to deal a killing blow in.
His hands pulled at the reigns before his mind did, and his horse – Taeyang-dal – came to an abrupt stop. A child had run out in front of them, eyes fixated on the steed, which stood at at least twice his height. It didn’t take long for a smile to spread across the child’s face.
“Your horse is pretty!” they chirped, head tilted to the side, matter-of-factly. They peered at him with dark brown eyes, in their shabby earth-toned clothing. Black hair was strung up into a bun on their head. Kuroro felt the weight of his life on his shoulders.
“Cheol!” a woman had run up to them, pushing the child behind her. “Please, sir, spare him! He’s just a child.”
Did he look like the type that murdered straggling children? “I don’t mean you any harm. Though it’s lucky that we stopped in time. Make sure the next time you want to tell someone their horse is pretty, you make sure they can see you before running out into the street.”
“I will,” the boy said, hands clasped behind him, rocking on his feet, tipping forward, then back, then forward again. Kuroro gave him a smile and let Taeyang-dal step around him in a wide half-circle. His advisors followed without a word. No sooner had he lost sight of the boy did he hear the sound of footsteps on the dirt path beside him. He glanced down at the boy, whose grin – filled with toothless gaps – widened once more at the attention. “What’s your name?”
“Kuroro,” he replied.
“My name’s Cheol,” the boy said.
There were few things Kuroro couldn’t deal with, among them crying humans and children. With one jittery look between Kuroro and his black steed, the boy managed to break him. Kurapika’s ‘mother’ should’ve sent a gaggle of children instead. He would’ve gone insane by the end of the week.
“Would you like to take him for a ride?” he asked. The boy’s eyes widened to a frightening degree.
Kuroro slid off the saddle, landing deftly. Cheol seemed quite taken with that as well. With the hem of his jacket skimming the floor, Kuroro lifted the boy of his feet and onto the horse. Taeyang-dal would have no problem carrying both of them. He’d managed three adults once before, and for a longer distance as well.
He placed one foot in the stirrup, propping himself up behind Cheol, who was basically bouncing in the saddle, smelling of sweat and days spent in the paddies. “Are you ready? Do you feel like you might fall off at all?”
“Nope!” he sang.
They should just get an army of children. They’d never tire.
Gently, he tapped Taeyang-dal on the sides, clicking his tongue. The steed continued at a steady pace, slower now that there was a clearly inexperienced driver on his back. Kuroro pulled the reins to the left, towards a path around the rice paddies. The grass was around two feet tall, normal for this time of the year. They’d have enough to feed their village, barring raids from outsiders, but Kuroro couldn’t be everywhere at once. Even dispersing his troops would be risky. They might follow their orders, but without supervision, there was a risk of corruption.
The ideal would be to eliminate crime entirely, but the ideal remains the ideal for a reason. They would need to put the ministry of defense through some serious reform, particularly in terms of how it trains and selects possible candidates for public security.
“Hey mom!” Cheol called, swinging his arm left to right vigorously. “Can you see me?”
The woman, still reeling from the experience, waved back. Green stalks of grass reached for a dripping sunset, among small cottages and villagers in worn, sun-dried clothing.
They should do this more often, Kuroro decided. Perhaps go on another tour of the Empire, make a celebration of it, or even go incognito to get a better grasp on the situation. He could even bring Kurapika, provided that his lovely consort didn’t get himself killed beforehand.
. . .
He crossed off the first two items on the list, mentally. The list also talked of a cabinet meeting, but the Emperor’s entire cabinet had disappeared alongside him, so Kurapika could safely cross that off the list. Two other parties had also canceled upon hearing of Kurapika’s new position, which most didn’t take too seriously, considering the Emperor hadn’t even bothered to write a formal declaration. That didn’t mean Kurapika could slack off. There was still a mountain of work to attend to, and, reluctant as they may be, no one in the palace was willing to go against the Emperor’s orders.
Only one appointment remained, with the Head Priest, a young man named Omokage. Startlingly young, a mere thirty years of age. Most Priests and Priestesses were climbing their way through their fifties by the time they got their official title. He must be some sort of prodigy, or a religious zealot.
It turned out to be the latter.
When they met, Omokage didn’t seem all that threatening. He towered over Kurapika, though so did Leorio, and Leorio was far from formidable (unless you caught him in a sword fight, which Kurapika had only done once. That was more arousing than intimidating). In their first greeting, the man had bowed so deeply his silver hair nearly touched the wooden floor of the temple. He straightened, turquoise eyes gleaming with childish glee. Warm, gloved hands seized Kurapika’s.
“I am so happy to finally meet you, my Lord,” the man said, closing in on him a bit too quickly. Kurapika took a step back, as a lock of silver tickled his neck.
“Pleasure is all mine,” Kurapika replied, twisting his hands out of his grip. “I must apologize. The Emperor left without preparing me a detailed outline of what business must be handled. Is there anything, in particular, you wish to discuss? I understand speaking with a consort isn’t comparable to speaking with his Majesty.”
He shook his head. “Nonsense. This suits me even better. I always get so nervous at my meetings with his Majesty. I can tell . . . you’re far more inviting, my Lord.”
“I see. I’m glad.”
His arm swept across the room. “Come, I’ll treat you to some tea.”
Frankly, Kurapika had enough of tea for the time being, but he followed Omokage to a fall-hued square table. He sat down on one of the plush cushions, watching as a servant poured them both a cup of pungent amber-colored tea. A nearby open window gave way to June foliage and a stunning sunset.
Omokage took a sip first. “Your relationship with the Emperor seems to have accelerated at quite the pace in these few weeks.”
He tilted a brow. “I suppose you could say that.”
“I must remind you that chastity is a trait all Emperors of the past have searched for in a consort,” Omokage continued. “Chastity, high status, born into a yangban family, highly educated.”
So, this was why he’d been so eager at his arrival.
“If you doubt my ability to carry out my responsibilities as the Emperor’s consort, then you should air your grievances to the Emperor himself. I cannot deny his orders,” Kurapika said. He couldn’t help the ire in his voice. After all the work he’d put into his position, people acted as if they could just take it away.
“The scriptures state that the ruler’s most treasured consort, the one bestowed with the most power, must be a virtuous being. I don’t know much about you, my Lord, but I can tell your soul is tainted,” Omokage said, his voice falling in pitch. His stomach churned at the glaze in those turquoise globes.
My soul? What of the soul of your Emperor?
He was insane.
Kurapika glanced down at the tea in his hands, his reflection in the glassy green surface. No. The man might be a lunatic, but he was not an idiot, certainly not enough of an idiot to off the Emperor’s favorite.
He set the tea down anyway.
“What is the meaning of this, High Priest Omokage?”
“You could call it a declaration of war,” he replied, placing his porcelain cup down. “You may steal as much of the Emperor’s mind and soul as you wish, but without me, you will never step foot into the Phoenix Throne.”
Grand, they all thought he was a power-hungry whore. How was he supposed to get out of an assassination with his neck intact if everyone believed he wanted to be Emperor? He’d have to tread more cautiously. From now on, he might as well be walking on thin ice, the water pooling below him, waiting to drag him under. So much for the hit and run tactic. It was turning into a much longer affair than he’d planned. Six months, maybe even a year. Could he really stall for so long? The answer was unequivocal. He had to.
. End of Chapter .
1) This fic is less of an actual story and more of a “let’s see who the author is obviously thirsty for.”
2) It is now canon that Kurapika thinks angry Leorio is hot.
3) Yeah, everyone thinks that Kurapika is a power hungry maniac. I headcanon that his ambition keeps leaking through and everyone sees that and is like “bitch, he’s after the throne!”
4) Both Kuroro and Kurapika are awful with kids. Not awful in the way that they’d forget to feed them. More along the lines of “I can’t say no.” This changes eventually (ahem, Woble and Kalluto).
5) I can’t believe I’m making Kuroro a crime-stopper. Awful, ooc, deleted.
6) Of course, there's an evil priest. What do you take me for? A person with original ideas? I think not. (jk, I just really like the trope.)
7) By now, Kuroro's intentions toward Kurapika have changed five times. They'll change another five times. He just doesn't know what to do with him, really.
8) I watched Dororo, and I am in pain. It was too good, too many emotions, I cry.
9) I meant for Taeyang-dal to mean Sun-Moon, like Chrollo's ability. Idk if it worked.
Chapter 15: The Consort's Petitioners
Kurapika needs to sleep.
A/N: Kurapika is so mad, y’all. Like, just all the time. Calm down, Kurapika.
Also, thank you Unreadable0 for always inadvertently giving me the inspiration to write this story (everyone should read 'The Sun Also Rises').
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
The Consort’s Petitioners
Kurapika drove his foot into the ground, twisting it. The spider count today was absolutely absurd. He counted thirty (all of which he had quickly murdered for trespassing on his territory). One would think that royalty would be able to afford better pest control.
“Petitions?” Kurapika repeated, from his seat at the office table. Pakunoda leaned against the wall, her arms crossed. She’d tried her best to keep him out of harm’s way these past few days, though Kurapika kept insisting that she get some rest. “Are you certain you want me to take care of that? I’m not the Emperor, there’s a chance my verdict may differ from his completely.”
“I’m certain it will,” Paku said, “but that might be why he chose you to take part in it.”
It wasn’t that Kurapika doubted his ability to meet petitioners face-to-face, his issue lay with the already perturbed officials. Omokage hadn’t been the only one who made his position known these past few days, though he was undoubtedly the most straightforward of his self-proclaimed enemies. They were all conservatives, and therefore, against the idea of the Emperor having a male consort in the first place. Now that male consort was given an opportunity to temporarily usurp the throne. It was unheard of.
Kurapika wasn’t a fool. He knew that competence would only be mistaken for ambition, but then, the Emperor had put trust in him and the ridiculous desire to live up to his expectations remained. Somehow, the Emperor’s faith had given him a purpose through all of this.
“I’ll do it,” Kurapika said, standing up from the desk, “but only Hanzo and the staff are to be present.”
Pakunoda frowned. “The council members may take it a sign of hostility.”
“It doesn’t matter what I do,” he moved away, “they’ll oppose me either way, so I might as well keep them out of my way in the meantime.”
Paku bowed her head, a brief, silent laugh leaving her. “You sound like Kuroro.”
“I’m flattered.” Hopefully he didn’t sound too repulsed. Pakunoda was suspicious enough already.
Her head tilted to the left, and Kurapika could tell she was trying to figure him out, like a cryptographer placed in front of a particularly difficult code. She let it go, probably out of respect for the Emperor, and allowed the tension to melt away. “There are about three hundred oral petitions you must see to today. The other fifty or so are written petitions.”
“That’s quite a lot of people to meet in one day.” And on top of everything else, too. Ideally, he’d spend around twenty minutes with each petitioner, but that was simply unrealistic. Even ten minutes was pushing it. That was fifty hours spent just on talking things through.
“Kuroro can often do twice that amount in a day, though the morning after he’s a dead man walking,” Paku said. “Don’t worry, we’ll just tell them to come back tomorrow if we don’t have time. And by then, Kuro will be back.”
He’d better be. Kurapika wasn’t certain he could take another day of passive-aggressive officials without snapping at one of them and instigating a rebellion/assassination attempt. Then again, they already dealt with assassination attempts on the regular.
“The Throne Hall, then,” Kurapika said, shrugging his navy blue jacket back on. Summer was getting to him, but he wasn’t about to show up half-dressed in public. He stopped by the door. “You should rest, Paku. He’d kill me if anything happened to you.”
Paku swept her hair over her shoulder. “I think you underestimate yourself, little Prince.”
His lips pursed. Kurapika had hoped the nickname wouldn’t infect anyone else, but it seemed his prayers had been swiftly declined.
Violet eyes turned to him. “It’s cute.”
“Patronizing,” Kurapika muttered, sliding the door open.
“Ah, is someone finally showing their true colors?” She didn’t press the issue, nor did she expound on it, but it left Kurapika wondering just how much she knew.
. . .
They reached the outskirts of the forest around noon, Saturday, June 19th. They would be taking a winding, uncertain path to Tserriednich’s slaughterhouse, in an effort to persuade any onlookers that they were lost travelers rather than an active search party. With Hisoka by their side, there should be no problem.
His eyes slid to find the strange man (who he had quickly learned was far too handsy with most people). Kuroro had expected Hisoka to have lead them astray by now, perhaps sold them out to Tserriednich beforehand, but there was not a single sign of betrayal in his posture. Did the man truly care for Kurapika? If so, it would make more sense to kill Kuroro off for him instead.
“I must say,” Hisoka said, allowing his own horse to sidle up next to Taeyang-dal, who gave it a remarkably realistic reenactment of Kurapika’s glare, “you’re far more charming than I expected you to be.”
“So I’ve heard.”
They’d split their parties now, each heading into the forest at different intervals, with a different destination. Only Hisoka, Kuroro, Machi, and Feitan would be infiltrating the actual mansion, while the rest would serve as back-up. The more conspicuous members had already begun their trip home, and would serve to keep the peace if Kuroro’s party did not return.
It was unlikely they’d all be killed here, but Kuroro preferred having a safety net. Death knew them by name, and it would not hesitate to take any one of them if they were careless enough. Kuroro had forgotten to fear it a long time ago. As long as he had someone capable taking care of his home, it would be alright.
“Feitan, you will approach the house with Machi and Hisoka,” Kuroro said. “I’ll take care of the rest.”
“Sounds dangerous,” Hisoka hummed.
Kuroro smiled, slowly. “You’re not mistaken. But my advisors are more than equipped to deal with these types of situations. Besides, Feitan and Machi don’t have the best bedside manners.” None of them did. Shalnark was too cheerful, Shizuku would forget she had to break Palm out in the first place, Coltopi was too young, and so on and so forth.
Perhaps he should’ve brought Kurapika. His little Prince might have it out for him but he seemed capable of charming his way into anyone’s heart. He was probably in the midst of cajoling all of Kuroro’s men right about now, assuming he hadn’t made the mistake of running his mouth.
“What if someone spots us?” Hisoka asked, typical of an information broker to ask all the questions. “We’re well-dressed, and horses are a privilege not many commoners can afford. They might guess we’re from the palace.”
“Tserriednich is too prideful to back down just because we’re in the area.” He wouldn’t be surprised if the man took it as a challenge. Kuroro gave his companions a once-over. They didn’t show much sign of being worn out, but it wouldn’t hurt to give them a chance to relax before the mission. Their path to Tserriednich’s mansion was getting shorter than anticipated. “Let’s rest for a while. We’ll move on just before sunset.”
. . .
Darkness had crept through the horizon by the time they reached the slaughterhouse. Their horses waited a few miles east, too conspicuous for their own good.
“Machi, Feitan, commence the plan in ten,” Kuroro said. He wasn’t about to start giving Hisoka orders as well.
“Good luck,” Hisoka sang, as Kuroro melded in with the underbrush. The house was longer than it was tall, broken into two parts, like an incomplete triangle. Kuroro wouldn’t be surprised if Tserriednich held Palm in one of the inner rooms. He’d check the windows first.
He worked quickly, racing through the forest in a manner that was decidedly animalistic. No one checked for animals. All it took was an open, unguarded window. He jumped into an unlit corridor, the scent of wood and old paint ubiquitous. Now, he only needed to pinpoint Palm’s exact location. He had already eliminated ten rooms, but who knew how many were on the inside. He couldn’t check all of them.
“Not a fan?” he’d asked as Kurapika nearly doubled over, clearly gagging as they passed one of his servant’s rooms. The scent might be overpowering, but it certainly wasn’t anything to vomit over.
“Lavender,” Kurapika replied, fingers webbing his face, “brings unpleasant memories.”
“I see,” said Kuroro. He did not press further, for Kurapika’s past was his own to divulge. Well, the unimportant bits anyway.
His hands wound around Kurapika’s shoulders to steady him when he stumbled. Kurapika squirmed out of his grip.
Who would’ve thought he’d been talking about Tserriednich, or that Kakin’s Prince wasn’t wise enough to change his incense every once in a while?
Kuroro dove deeper, the whispers of lavender leading him to a room in the center of the house. Two hulking guards stood at the door, though thankfully they didn’t seem too bright. He walked out of the shadowed corridor, and the men stiffened.
“Who are you?” the bearded one asked, but the other (beady-eyed, muscular, and unpleasant to look at) was already swinging daggers around. Kuroro evaded them with ease, each steel-tipped, ruby-studded weapon shooting past him, with the familiar sound of metal rushing past his ears. They embedded themselves in the walls around them, but the two men seemed no more intimidated. Kuroro slammed one of them back against the door.
“You don’t recognize me?” he asked, wielding his sword and placing the cold edge scratch along the surface of the bearded one’s neck. “You are speaking to the Emperor of this land. Let me through and I will let you go unharmed.”
“As if we’d believe that!” the other screamed, swinging his own weapon at him. Kuroro caught it in his gloved hand, blood dripping down the leather skin. Machi was going to kill him later.
“That’s good to hear.” His sword slid into place in the man’s trachea, through his windpipe. The other man followed with three stab wounds to the chest. As soon as his victims slumped to the ground, Kuroro wondered if perhaps he shouldn’t have used a sword to take them out. Swords required far more maintenance than fists. Either way, he should give them a proper send-off. He folded his hands together, as his mother had once taught him, and bowed his head. “May you rest in peace.”
He turned to the door, noticing a thin trail of smoke from within the room.
“Damn!” he hissed. Palm was one of their best spies. They couldn’t allow her to die like this.
When he pushed the doors aside, she was passed out on a long mattress, bleeding from a large gash in her abdomen. The fire licked up the sides of the room. Kuroro had suspected they might try to rid themselves of the evidence but not so promptly. It was no matter, he hadn’t the time to ponder on his miscalculations. Palm was bleeding out, and their medical supplies remained with their horses. He caught a pulse, but it was faint. He needed to get her to Machi first and foremost.
A makeshift bandage then. He’d worry about the rest later.
His left side felt hot from the fire, but he managed to rip off a fragment of the linen bed sheets with his good hand. He spread it across the front of her abdomen, then lifted her back as gently as possible and continued to wrap it around her. Somewhere in the back of his mind, he noted that his black glove had turned a drenched crimson.
He lifted her up in his arms, her head falling to the side. No reaction. This was worse than he thought. Hopefully, moving her wouldn’t make her condition any worse. Feitan and Machi must’ve made their presence known by now. Shalnark's part would be arriving soon as well. All that was left to do was patch them both up and head to the palace.
. . .
“Danchou!” Shalnark called. Kuroro walked to them, eyeing a now restrained Tserriednich. He transferred the unconscious Palm to Phinks. Only Bono, Franklin, and Uvo were missing now, halfway home. “Are you alright?”
“A little rough around the edges but I’ll carry on,” Kuroro said, turning to the captured Prince. “Your majesty.”
The ends of Tserriednich’s mouth quirked up. “I never thought I’d be arrested by an Emperor. Quite a privilege.”
“The honor is all mine,” Kuroro replied, turning away. His eyes fell on Shalnark, his mind traveling ahead by at least three days. “Gag him for now, and keep him away from Palm. Shizuku, do you think you can put out the fire?”
Shizuku’s forehead wrinkled. “Give me five minutes.”
“Ten, don’t be rash.”
“I’m never rash.”
Kuroro glanced at Cortopi, who instantly sprang to his command. “Help her.”
The boy ran forward, just a few steps behind Shizuku. He might be young and frail, but Cortopi had still undergone the same treatment as the rest of his advisors. The slums were a cruel governess.
“Phinks, Machi, you’re with Cortopi and I,” Kuroro said. “We’ll be taking Palm. The rest will be escorting his Majesty and his guard back to the palace in peace. I’ll take it you understand what that means, your Majesty.”
They seemed disappointed, but if Tserriednich showed up at the palace with even a scratch it could be considered a hostile gesture toward the whole of Kakin. Kuroro couldn’t have that.
There was still much to be done, evidently. They’d be able to keep Tserriednich under confinement until his trial at least. “You can depart before us. Machi, take care of Palm’s wounds.”
“Danchou, what happened to your hand?” Machi asked, looking up from where she’d laid Palm on her back. Kuroro glanced down at the steady drip of blood, glistening in the moonlight.
“I had a bit of a run-in with Tserriednich’s guards. It’s taken care of.”
Machi’s gaze faltered on his hand for a few seconds more until she realized that Palm is still bleeding out and, without the proper attention, would die in seconds. They’d have to stay put until she finished stitching her up. They would be late.
. . .
The Phoenix Throne was unbearably comfortable, so comfortable that Kurapika’s three sleepless nights had started catching up to him by the two hundredth petitioner. Hanzo had cleared his throat at least fifty times now. No one noticed, of course. Kurapika’s long nights at the brothel had taught him to sleep with both eyes open. Hanzo’s perceptiveness was just inhuman.
“We’ll send aid to help you fight and contain the outbreak,” Kurapika said, and a part of him warmed at the look of relief on the couple’s face. “For now, you should quarantine the ill in order to keep the disease from spreading further. Wear protective clothing, follow the doctor’s instructions. The Emperor will decide the amount of resources allotted to you.”
Three days didn’t equate to omniscience, after all. Kurapika had much to learn, and the situation with the medical unit was far too precarious for him to intrude upon.
“Thank you, your highness,” the couple whispered hurriedly, as they were ushered out of the hall by two black-clad guards. Kurapika sank back into the cushions, exhaling softly. Everything weighed heavy on him now, his eyes drooping, his limbs worn out, but his mind continued to do circles, a pinwheel in a hurricane, right before it was ripped out of the ground and torn to shreds.
“We could take a break,” Hanzo offered. “It’s getting late.”
“No,” Kurapika said. “There are only a few left. Bring the next in.”
Hanzo grimaced, but the guards were already on their way. Kurapika did his best to emulate the Emperor’s posture, from the way his hands moved when he spoke to his impeccable posture. An evil man, certainly, but a great leader, and that was the only thing Kurapika need worry about.
“I appreciate your concern, Hanzo, but I do plan to see this through to the end.”
“As you wish,” Hanzo replied. His personality changed drastically depending on the situation. Just the other day he was jabbering on about his life as a ninja. Now, he looked concerned. “But the Emperor won’t take kindly to your state when he returns.”
It never ceased to amaze him how well he’d managed to trick some people, particularly Hanzo, who had been his shadow since the day he arrived. His situation could pass for love, he supposed, if the people in question had the emotional literacy of a tin can. He might’ve been trained to love on command, but even Kurapika could catch himself slipping where he shouldn’t. It was the Emperor’s fault for intercepting him at every twist he tried to throw at him. His motives, his past, even Leorio, it had all been undone in a matter of weeks, and Kurapika had to wonder why Mother had even bothered. This man, this Emperor, was clearly too apt to be fooled by anyone, much less someone as perpetually furious as Kurapika.
“The next petitioners are from Boseong,” Hanzo recited from his place left of the throne. “They’re well-respected in the village, and are seeking protection from bandits.”
“I see.” Bandits have been a diminishing problem ever since the Emperor solidified the unification of the five clans, effectively forbidding infighting and raiding. Damn him. Kurapika wanted to believe the man incapable of benevolence, but that had been nothing but a naive ideal. Things were never so simple. Evil people were capable of helping many others. Tyrants could mend their broken country. The Emperor could be irreplaceable.
Each person he met came with a budding trust in the Emperor. After all the wars and floods and droughts and famines and plagues, they chose to believe in him because they’d seen his handiwork.
But was that handiwork worth the death of his parents, his mother’s laugh, his father’s smile, Pairo’s failing heart. Was it worth giving up on years of being degraded to nothing more than a doll for the small chance of one day hearing the Emperor draw his last breath?
“I will send some of my men to deal with these bandits personally.”
Kurapika ducked his head as the trio was escorted out. His fatigue must be getting to him, if he even considered that a viable solution. Peace bloomed on the shoulders of bloodied corpses never survived for long. In a way, he was saving his people a lot of trouble by killing the Emperor off now.
A dry chortle escaped him, his head falling in his hands. It was all he could do not to claw the porcelain bloody.
He took a breath, “I’m fine.”
“You look sick.”
“I’m fine. Bring in the next person.”
Hanzo hesitated. The Emperor never had these problems with his subordinates.
There was the shuffling feet of the guards, and Kurapika straightened once more.
. . .
Palm awoke near dawn, while the rest of them were preparing the horses. Minute movements had called Machi’s attention, and the young surgeon sunk to her knees on Palm’s left.
“Don’t move too much,” Machi said. “Your wound will open again.”
Underneath the blanket, Kuroro saw Palm’s hands hover over her abdomen.
“That man,” Palm whispered, with the eyes of someone at gunpoint.
Kuroro approached them, kneeling beside Machi. “You’re safe now, Palm. Tserriednich has been taken into custody for now. You’ve done well. Leave the rest to us.”
In the distance, bird song began to fill the silence, along with rustling leaves and pockets of sunlight. Kuroro thanked the warmth, for Palm relaxed at the wind’s gentle fingers. She sat up slowly, bringing the blanket close around her.
“Whose clothes are these?” she asked, looking down at the cotton sleeves.
“They’re mine,” Machi said. “You shouldn’t sleep in bloody clothing.”
Palm’s cheeks pinked at the implication, and half her face was suddenly obscured by straight, brown hair. “Thank you.”
“You can rest a bit more if you’d like.” He stood, and Palm gave him a quizzical look. “I must help Phinks with the preparations. Machi can keep you company.”
An indignant look distorted Machi’s countenance for a second, but then she honed her features and stayed put. Kuroro gave her a small, apologetic smile in return, turning to Phinks and the horses. Palm needed time, but they needed to return to the Palace before Kuroro’s court started pointing fingers. He’d give her an hour.
. End of Chapter .
1) Yeah, basically, Kuroro knows that some people might think Kurapika killed him off so he’s eager to return to his husband. And also, being Emperor is exhausting and knowing how catty officials could be, Kurapika was probably getting more work than necessary and Kuroro is worried (just a little bit).
(2) Kurapika’s getting there, y’all. He just needs time. He’s already come to terms with the fact that Kuroro is kind of a great Emperor so yay. One point to Rushifuru.
(3) Next chappie will be krkr goodness (insert demon face here)
(4) I’ve been kinda sad these past few weeks, so that’s why the chapters are kind of slower than usual (and probably lower in quality). Long story short I hate my writing, but I still love storytelling so that’s why I’m here, writing this mess.
Anyway, cue canon Kurapika angst, but non-canon Kurapika angst over Kuroro’s status as total villain.
(5) Kurapika and Paku: Chrollo is a mastermind, he planned everything out.
Chrollo, actually: wtf did I do that?
Chapter 16: The Consort's Reunion
A/N: Little thing I’ve learned from Kusuriya no Hitorigoto (highly recommend, the mc’s hilariously stoic) is that some Palace grounds were split into Inner Court and Outer Court. The Inner Court and Outer Court would be separated by a gate. Inner Court is strictly for the Emperor and his harem (plus family members, but Chrollo doesn’t have any). Outer Court is for military officials and the like. I’ll be using this loose blueprint from now on, though I have no idea how accurate it is but it currently suits my needs (having Leorio within walking distance of Kurapika heheh). I’ll go back and edit any other chapters that might be inconsistent with this setting, but for now, I just wanted to let you know in order to alleviate any confusion.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
The Consort’s Reunion
Sunday came and Kurapika was eager to bid the Phoenix Throne and all it entailed goodbye at long last, but as the day drew on the more apparent it became that the Emperor would not be returning. Everyone had their own theory, each one just as wrong as the next. Some said the Emperor had been captured by bandits, others implied that Kurapika himself had sent an assassin to deal him a swift death. As if Kurapika would allow that to happen. The Emperor was his to kill and his alone. He didn’t go through all that trouble just to have his target be offed by a random assassin.
“The Emperor’s going to kill me,” Hanzo chatted away with Basho, just outside the door of the Emperor’s office, pretending like Kurapika couldn’t hear them perfectly well. “Have you seen him? He can barely walk in a straight line. If he gets sick because of this, my head’s coming off.”
Kurapika stood up from his polished desk and (quite gracefully, mind you) approached the door. He slid it open, giving Hanzo a bare-toothed smile. “Hanzo, do you mind taking your gossip session somewhere else. I would appreciate the silence. Helps me work.”
Both men raked their eyes over him. Basho leaned over to whisper in Hanzo’s ear, “he looks like hell.”
“Told ya,” Hanzo whispered back, raising his arms in a peaceful gesture as Kurapika’s grimace deepened. “Alright, we’re leaving. Knock yourself out for all I care.”
Blissful silence followed, and Kurapika returned to his workload. Unfortunately, the silence proved too soothing, making his previous irritation morph into an aching need for rest. He could ask the maids to brew some tea, but waking them seemed too cruel.
He dragged his eyes down the scroll instead, but he found his head tilting forward too often. At this rate, the Emperor would end up finding him asleep at his desk instead. There was still so much to be done.
“You know, the quality of your work decreases tremendously with lack of sleep.”
Kurapika glanced up and found that he couldn’t even fester enough energy to hate the man with the same degree of ferocity he usually boasted. The Emperor stood in his swordsman clothing, dark hair knotted and messy from days on the road. He still looked painfully beautiful, even if he probably smelled like a forest animal (Kurapika certainly wasn’t about to go up and test that theory).
“You’re one to talk,” Kurapika snapped back, continuing onward with his paperwork despite the fact that he no longer had to. “I’ve seen the all-nighters you’ve taken. You look awful.”
“I noticed,” The Emperor said, running a hand through his tousled locks. “It’s refreshing, if I’m to be completely honest.”
“To not bathe for three days?”
The Emperor pouted and pounced to his own defense. “I bathed.”
Something about the situation riled Kurapika in all his exhaustion, and the feeling of being so close to collapsing ran through him. A small, nearly inaudible laugh passed through his lips. More of a snort really, unrefined and incredulous of its own existence, but it was enough to have a brief flash of victory pass the Emperor’s features. Kurapika nearly moved away when the Emperor began to walk toward him, but when he only held out his hand to him, Kurapika could only clasp it.
He was lead back to the Emperor’s quarters, shrouded in a pleasant chill. A book remained open on the lone table in the center of the living room, surrounded by red and gold cushions. The Emperor tugged on his arm, and he followed to the bedroom, already half asleep.
“Lie down,” The Emperor said, though his tone nearly made it sound like an order. Kurapika eyed him suspiciously, but he only raised an eyebrow in turn. “We’ve already established the extent of our relationship. I’m merely offering a safer alternative to returning to your own room. Besides, you’d probably collapse halfway.”
He’d normally argue, but the bed, furnished with freshly laundered gold linen sheets and downy pillows, coaxed him forward. Without bothering to take off a single garment, Kurapika slipped under the covers and gave a quiet, contented sigh. He’d fallen asleep within seconds.
. . .
Kuroro supposed he couldn’t be too surprised by the state of his consort. It was just short of touching to see the man pour his soul into something other than his vendetta. Not to mention Kurapika had also taken care of half his workload for the next two days (barring the officials who turned down their appointed visits. He’d have to see to their punishment). All things considered, he might owe his little Prince a thank you.
He could start with a bath. Goodness, streams were nice and all, but nothing compared to home. Kuroro glanced over his shoulder at the sleeping consort, who was now curled up on his side fully-clothed. How peaceful he looked when his mind finally shut off. Sure, his mouth was set in a permanent grimace, but the usual crease between his eyes had flattened back into its original form. It was easy to forget how young he was when he acted like an angry old man half the time.
He walked to the bath area, leaving the image behind him. Tomorrow, Paladiknight would be arriving at the gates of the Palace. Kurapika would undoubtedly try to avoid the clinic as much as possible. What he didn’t know was that Paladiknight still needed to pass a medical exam prior to his acceptance into the Palace’s clinic. With how often Kurapika visited the library, they were bound to cross paths during one of Paladiknight’s study sessions. Well, provided that Paladiknight had any work ethic to speak of.
Would Kurapika give up his vendetta just for the love of a man? No, a life with that man? A small part of Kuroro hoped not, for that would make Kurapika far less compelling. However, if he did choose Paladiknight in the end, what was Kuroro to do with them? Kurapika already knew too much, and unless he swore loyalty to the crown, it was too dangerous to leave him alive. Should he let the man lead him back to his ‘Mother’, and kill him afterward?
His head fell against the porcelain lip of the bath. It was truly perplexing. Should he have Kurapika fall in love with him instead? He was his consort, after all, and with everyone believing Kuroro had grown attached to him, it would be easier to go through with the marriage regardless of the situation. People would start to lose trust in his judgment if he were pushed to killing his lover. His father had seen the same descent, and its imprint remained fresh in everyone’s minds. Kurapika had proven himself a capable ruler. With time, he might go toe to toe with Kuroro in that department, and wasn’t that the only quality Kuroro had wished for in a consort?
A stinging pain in his hand brought his attention to his injury, which had formed a steady trickle of blood down his palm and fingers once more. There was a time Kuroro would flinch at the sight of his own blood. Now he only stared at it blankly, reminded of his own mortality. As if he could ever forget.
He should probably clean up the wound before it births an infection.
Kuroro stood, dripping wet, and gingerly dried himself off. He stepped into his waiting nightwear, expertly avoiding any blood staining movements. A few steps and he was near the sink. With just the index finger of his good hand, he slid the doors to the medicine cabinet open. Sure enough, the basic medical supplies Cheadle had placed in every room of every building on the Palace grounds were still there. He took hold of the antiseptic first, hardly feeling the sting of the liquid as it met unprotected, gaping flesh. Two fingers unrolled the pristine bandage at the bottom of the box. The salve Machi had given him remained in the bedroom, and Kuroro was most inclined to casually forget about it. She would be mad, though, and an angry Machi was as intimidating as an angry Kurapika and not nearly as amusing.
So, our courageous Emperor, cowed by the thought of his advisor’s displeasure, retreated to his bedroom to retrieve a slim wooden box, filled with a thick pudding-like substance that smelled faintly of moss. Carefully he began to apply the salve to his wound, taking care not to rouse his sleeping companion. Kurapika remained on the bed, too close to the edge, as if he might have to spring out of it at any moment. His eyes, thick-lashed and rimmed with sleepless nights, like rings on a tree, showed no sign of shuttering open. A lithe, slender form stood against the darkness.
Kuroro continued to bandage his wound, full of gaps and crevices. When he moved to tie it up, a voice steadied his hand.
“That’s quite possibly the shoddiest dressing of a wound I’ve ever seen, and I’ve worked in a brothel, where the doctors have no medical licenses and label everything as the common cold,” Kurapika said, in a strained voice. His voice was always strained, Kuroro noted, but the lack of sleep must’ve made it worse.
Kuroro turned. He still lay in bed, in the same position he’d last seen him, but know he saw two dark orbs gleaming in the moonlight, tired and cat-like.
“I thought you were asleep.”
Two thin, almost bony feet peeked out from the covers, and a moment later Kurapika was walking toward him. “With the noise you were making? Here, let me.” Now, that slight rasp in his voice had turned into an exasperated, scolding thing. Kuroro felt his fingers wrapping around his hand before he saw them, ten cold fingerprints grazing his skin as Kurapika slowly undid the bandage. He reached for the roll, near the salve, and had a much easier time cutting through it than Kuroro had. Slowly, he began to wrap the fresh cloth around his hand.
“Such tenderness,” he teased, despite his better judgment. As expected, Kurapika wasted no time in responding. With a far more intricate knot than necessary, he pulled at the ends of the bandage until Kuroro could swear his hand started turning blue.
“There, that should stop the bleeding,” Kurapika said, almost cheerful now that he’d obtained some sort of retribution against his sworn enemy.
“A great debt now seems to lie on my shoulders,” he continued on despite Kurapika’s obvious irritability.
Kurapika started slipping out of his outer robes, and Kuroro averted his gaze. He could feel Kurapika’s eyes rolling from where he stood. “How modest of you.”
“Thought you might appreciate it for once,” Kuroro replied. He had stripped down to his shift, and that seemed good enough for him, for Kurapika slipped back into bed without another word. Kuroro kept his distance as he slid in beside him. If there was one thing to be certain of it was that Kurapika’s heart would not be won over by gentle caresses. He wouldn’t use his past as another chess piece either.
How did one seduce a young man so bent on hating them? Someone who had spent at least five years preparing to kill them in their sleep?
Should he emulate the doctor? He hardly knew him. Certainly not enough to see why Kurapika had fallen in love with him. Besides, suspicion would arise if Kuroro suddenly stopped acting like himself.
“Shut up,” came that hoarse voice once more.
“I haven’t spoken, my Prince.”
“I can hear you plotting from here. It’s like an engine, or a clock. Your brain never shuts up.”
His lips curled into a smile. “It seems that’s something we share.” A discontent silence followed, and Kuroro chuckled. “What line have I crossed this time?”
“One more person compares me to you I swear I’m going to beat them to death,” he said, yawning.
“How violent,” Kuroro replied, sinking further into the mattress, facing Kurapika’s back. The honey threads of his hair across the pillow, the pale curve of his neck, the beginnings of his gray shift on the slope of his shoulders. Kuroro could probably reach out and run his fingers down his spine. His fingers curled back at the thought, but his muscles tensed in desire. Strange.
It wasn’t until he heard the soft, even breaths of slumber that Kuroro relaxed. He allowed a single strand of hair to wrap around his finger, only to let it unravel and fall back on the pillow just as quickly.
“What am I going to do with you, little Prince?”
. . .
Leorio was running on two hours of sleep when that accursed carriage, the one that had taken Kurapika away, pulled up to his house. The woman in glasses stepped out, wearing the same impassive expression on her face. She walked up to the front door and knocked three times, the sound sharp and more forceful than necessary. Something told him she didn’t know her own strength.
When Leorio slid open the door, she stared up at him, blinking every now and then. If it wasn’t for the slight up and down movement of her chest, he might’ve sworn she wasn’t even breathing.
“Leorio Paladiknight?” she recited, glaring at her wrist.
“We’re here to take you to the palace,” she said, then gave his duffel bag a blank look. “Is that all you’re taking?”
Leorio scratched the back of his neck, bashful despite the fact this woman was one of Kurapika’s sworn enemies. “Not much to take.”
“Good, the horses won’t have to handle the extra weight.” She turned away, expecting him to follow without another word. He couldn’t blame her, considering he shadowed her steps just as quickly as she took them.
Inside, a large, scarred man sat, his eyes closed. Leorio might’ve guessed he was asleep, but as soon as the two of them sat down he took his fist and slammed it against the ceiling. The carriage set into motion, and Leorio was made all the more aware of his situation.
He was heading to the Imperial Palace on a generous scholarship from Cheadle Yorkshire and the Emperor himself. An Emperor who had a tight leash on his consort. A consort who Leorio was desperately trying to keep from crumbling between his fingertips. A consort Leorio had fallen in love with a long time ago. What was he supposed to do when he got there? Ignore Kurapika altogether? He’d probably appreciate it. And the Palace grounds were large enough to never cross paths. Unless Kurapika got sick or poisoned or stabbed or injured, and Leorio had to tend to his wounds in the clinic. Given his position and his recklessness, the idea seemed unsettlingly plausible.
“You’re a doctor, aren’t you?” the woman spoke up.
He felt the need to clarify. “I’m studying to be.”
“Oh. So you’ll be taking the exams, then?”
A strange chill spread through him. “Exams?” Plural, too. He’d never been good at exams. Hell, the fact he passed his entrance examinations was a miracle in and of itself. That miracle being a pair of watchful brown eyes peering over his shoulder and a hand ready to smack him over the head if he so much as thought of cheating.
“Yes, there are three in total. They’re all very difficult. Only .2 percent of applicants get through them. Even though most of them study for years just to pass. I guess they’re just not very smart.”
He wasn’t very smart!
Leorio felt the sudden urge to gnaw on his fingernails. Kurapika would say something vaguely inspirational right now, but he wasn’t here right now and Leorio’s mind was all anxiety and ill-advised behavior.
“Oh look, we’re here,” the woman said, gazing through her window. Leorio almost gaped at the view. It had taken him nearly three hours to get to the palace on foot, and here they were after a mere half-hour, approaching its silver gate.
Two guards stood there, holding staffs. They walked up to the carriage, and after a brief search, it was allowed to pass. Nothing like the lengthy probing Leorio had gone through during the Consort’s festival, full of interrogative questions and pat-downs. The next gate managed to be even less thorough than the first.
A fidgety servant boy came to meet them at the front of the throne hall, dressed in the usual white and red uniform of the Palace clinic. Upon seeing them, the boy bowed deeply, something Leorio had once decided he could get used to until he found out that the entire act made him nervous. He wasn’t into undying respect. If he wanted that he would’ve used his good looks to marry some government official’s daughter. Owning a small town would go a long way. But no, he became a doctor instead and got to watch his patients ascribe his life-saving skills to invisible gods.
“Please follow me!” the boy declared, turning rigidly and walking briskly down the stone pathway. Shizuku stood her ground, watching them with that same blank look. Leorio followed the boy on wobbly legs. Was he taking him to Cheadle? The Emperor?
Leorio breathed a sigh of relief as they passed both the Emperor’s Quarters and the Consort’s Palace (a glorified harem if you asked him). The boy continued to lead him past fields of wildflowers and marble fountains, a few glinting rooftops peering down at them. Cheadle’s clinic was larger than most Leorio had seen, but not quite as large as a regular hospital (considering the clinic only served around fifty people, including the Emperor and his seven consorts). The boy opened the door for him, and all at once Leorio was hit by chaos. His companion didn’t seem fazed by the fact and only plunged deeper into the life-threatening discord. Leorio had no choice but to follow, bumping into nearly the entire hospital staff along the way thanks to his tall, gangly gait.
“Cheadle-seonbae is waiting for you in this room,” the boy said, as they came to a stop near a wooden door. He couldn’t see a thing through the screen, but his ears perked up at the sound of Cheadle’s familiar voice, a tone so evenly calm and kind he wondered if the woman ever strayed from the two emotions.
“Get me some peroxide! Yes, you! Get moving!”
What happened? She sounded almost as angry as Kurapika. Maybe this was a bad idea.
The boy had already opened the door, though, and Cheadle had taken notice. There was nothing left to do but enter.
It was warmer in this room than the others, but still cold enough to prevent the quick spread of disease summer temperatures were known for. Cheadle kneeled before a patient. A patient with peculiarly spiky hair.
“Leorio!” Gon cried, and he would’ve stood too, if Cheadle hadn’t pushed him back onto the cushion. A frantic nurse placed a vial of hydrogen peroxide in her hand. Leorio took a few steps toward them.
“Hey, Gon. What did you do this time? Get into a fight with someone?” Leorio asked, inspecting the cuts and bruises on his arms. the blooming black eye.
“Not exactly,” the boy replied, scratching his cheek nervously. “I was training and went a bit crazy.”
“You challenged Illumi, that’s what,” Killua’s cynical voice snapped from behind Leorio. He hadn’t even noticed him enter the room. The kid was unnaturally quiet sometimes. “And after I told you to stay away from him as well.”
“Illumi? You mean your freak of a brother?” asked Leorio.
Killua smirked, hands folding into the pockets hidden somewhere within his robes. He certainly had an interesting taste in fashion. “The one and only. So, Leorio, whatcha doing here? I thought for sure you’d be chasing after your boyfriend.”
He slammed his hand down on Killua’s mouth, casting a furtive glance toward Cheadle, who raised a suspicious eyebrow but nothing more.
“You know,” Killua’s voice was muffled through his hand, “this only makes you look more suspicious.”
A point was made, but Leorio was still reluctant in removing his makeshift gag. “Nevermind. I’m not here for him anyway. Starting today, I’m a new employee at the Palace.”
“You?” Killua said, skeptically. “Why would they want you?”
He'd grown used to Killua's taunts but Leorio clenched his teeth nonetheless, “Why you little brat.”
“Leorio saved the life of a very important figure at the festival,” Cheadle cut in, as she washed away the bits of Gon’s blood from her hands. “He has proven to keep a cool head under high-stress situations.”
With remarkable synchronicity, Killua and Gon cast him disbelieving looks, one curious, the other dubious.
“What? I can be cool.”
“Do you think we should tell blondie that his boyfriend has been cloned?” Killua whispered.
Gon chuckled, albeit a bit nervously. “Killua, be nice.”
. . .
The tension had risen until it was almost ringing in his ear, like a kettle about to boil. No one dared speak, though, not when the Emperor had called them here personally. Like pigs being lead into the slaughterhouse, they were let into the cage individually, each one coming out more dejected than the last. It seemed that the Emperor’s mood dipped with every new person he had to meet.
Basho almost felt sorry for the lot, but with how fond the Emperor was of that crazed consort, he couldn’t find any sympathy for the fools that had so obviously tried to smite him. Beyond that, the Emperor valued loyalty above all else. Not to him, necessarily, but to the orders he gave.
The door slid open, and a slouching government official walked out, eyes shaking. Basho whistled. Here was hoping he’d never have to feel the Emperor’s wrath.
He glanced inside as he ushered the next official inside. The Emperor remained seated on the Phoenix Throne, hands folded in his lap. Perfectly still, as if he’d been carved out of stone rather than flesh and blood and bone.
“Minister Hae-il, how is your wife?” he heard the Emperor ask, his voice too stoic to be friendly. The door shut, and Basho felt relief fill his throat. He had no interest in hearing the Emperor torture anyone for half an hour, even if it was some stuck up Minister.
. End of chapter .
(1) Next chapter, we will see Chrollo mentally torture a few government officials (he would’ve let Feitan deal with it, but the officials still held some importance in the country and blood stains are hard to wash out).
(2) Chrollo isn’t exactly angry, but he also doesn’t have time for pettiness within his court. Kurapika did well as an interim leader, and that should’ve been enough to satisfy them.
(3) I was also going to put in a scene of Kurapika and Chrollo talking about Tserriednich, but I guess that’ll come next chapter (when Kurapika wakes up from a very long nap.)
(4) This chapter was surprisingly rushed and wonky despite the fact I took a longer hiatus this time haha i'm fine.
Chapter 17: The Consort's Advocate
Chrollo's being a great husband trying to protect Kurapika's honor and Kurapika's cheating on him xoxo
A/N: I hope this doesn’t read too much like these two are in love with each other, because we’re only, like, a month since their first meeting and that really isn’t enough time for their walls to fall down. Chrollo will definitely fall for him first, obvi, but Kurapika is already starting to enjoy his presence more than most other people’s. It’s like (1) Leorio, (2) Gon and Killua, (3) Kuroro in the list of Kurapika’s Enjoyment of Other People’s Company. Also, Kuroro’s plans for Kurapika change every chapter but whatevs. He just keeps finding out new things about their relationship. This chapter he’s angsting over the possibility of maybe falling for him at some point in his attempted seduction.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
The Consort’s Advocate
Noon had just peeked when Kurapika awoke to the sound of quiet footsteps near his bedside. First came the sound, then the feeling of his body twisting around in the linen, and his eyes opening to sleek black silk.
“Wide awake, I see.”
There was something uneven in his voice, and Kurapika let his eyes shift upward. The Emperor stood in front of the nightstand, changing his bandage with a decidedly more precise hand this time. Only the left half of his face was visible from Kurapika’s vantage point, but it was enough for him to notice the grimace on his lips.
“Where have you been?” he found himself asking.
The Emperor glanced at him, then turned away. “Working, if you must know.”
“You sound like you’ve killed someone,” Kurapika said. His eyebrows rose in the blink of an eye, but soon, his expression turned smooth, carved into an impeccable look of tepid amusement. He looked tired, however. So very tired. “And look like you could use a nap.”
“Don’t tempt me, please,” the man replied in a hollow, misused voice.
“Temptation is all I’m good for.” Mother liked to tell him that.
The Emperor laughed in response, eyes locking on his now. “You and I both know that’s not true, though I do not doubt your skillset in that field. I’m sure you’re capable of charming any man or woman.”
“Sans the one in front of me.”
His lips curved up, and soon he was leaning down to look him in the eyes. Kurapika would’ve backed away had he not been reclining against the headboard already. A scowl played on his face, but the Emperor continued forward until their noses brushed. “I wouldn’t be so sure.”
Kurapika was certain, in that moment, that the Emperor would kiss him, and his eyelids began to close as he neared. Closer. Warm lips pressed against his temple, a mere feather on Kurapika’s skin. It was nearly disappointing.
“Well,” the Emperor moved away. “You can’t laze about all day while the rest of us toil away. There’s a series of documents I would like you to look over when you return to your room.”
Was he throwing him out?
His toes grazed the floor, just the tips, before he let himself stand. In the Emperor’s hands were several pieces of parchment, and Kurapika walked across the room to stop beside him. The fabric hanging from their shoulders brushed together, as Kurapika leaned in closer.
“What are they?”
He felt the fabric of his clothing shift slightly as the Emperor flipped through the pages. “Just a few files regarding the distribution of military funding, nothing you can’t handle.”
“Something tells me you’re simply too lazy to do it yourself,” Kurapika said, though he took the documents from his hands.
“Finances were never my strong suit,” the Emperor shrugged. “I have so many other great qualities, however, that no one really minds.”
He let out an eye-roll. “Which ones? All I see is a manipulative –”
“Well, you have me there.”
Another eye roll and Kurapika turned on his heel, documents in hand. “And yet horrendously awful at it as well.”
“You wound me, my Prince.” He reached the door before Kurapika, sliding it open for him. “And now, I must bid you ado. I have some business to attend to myself.”
“When do you not?” Kurapika yawned. “Well, good luck, I –” The door shut close before he could utter his final words. It seemed someone was in a hurry. But that was none of his business, and Kurapika didn’t fancy the idea of traversing the labyrinth of the Emperor’s mind any more than he had to.
The noon sun had just reached its peak, casting the Emperor’s living room in warmth. Kurapika wondered when he’d begun to consider this place comforting. It was alarmingly easy to simply put his plans on hold. In fact, he hadn’t entertained the thought of murdering the Emperor in at least twenty four hours. He blamed his fatigue.
His eyes scanned the documents as he began to walk out of the pristine quarters, letting the issue of the Emperor pass him by. It wasn't until he was nearly out the door that he noticed that his feet were bare.
. . .
“My wife?” the Minister mumbled at first, before jumping to answer. “Ah, Jun is doing well. Very well. Thanks to Cheadle-seonbae, she’s been feeling much better, your Highness!”
Kuroro’s face warmed, his eyes didn’t. “I’m glad. She had us all worried.”
A thin sheen of sweat had begun to glisten on the Minister’s skin. “Ah, I’m sorry.”
“You must be wondering why I called on you,” Kuroro said, leaning his chin on his hand. He fit soundly into the opulence of the throne room, though he hated it. “I’m afraid we’re rather short-staffed in the surgery department. I wanted to let you know that Miss Soo will have to be transferred back to the palace clinic.”
His eyebrow arched. “Is something the matter?”
“Jun can’t survive without Soo-seonbae’s treatment, your Highness. Please, I –”
“I do not appreciate insubordination, Minister Hae-il.” He leaned back in the throne, appearing larger than he normally would. The Minister shrunk back. “Your wife will receive another doctor. With so many of our medical personnel sent out of the palace, I’m afraid we need to make do with some readjustments.”
The Minister was silent, and Kuroro could see the moment his will left him. A Minister didn’t stand a chance against an Emperor.
“Do you think me cruel for this, Minister Hae-il?”
‘Yes,’ clenched his jaw, but he only let a quiet, “no, never,” pass through his lips.
Kuroro smiled again. “Good. Kurapika, ah, my favored Consort, you know him. Or at least you would if circumstances had obliged. He thought it wrong for me to take her away, but knowing that none of my Ministers trusted his judgment enough to even lay eyes on him, I had to trust my own instincts. You understand, no?”
“Good,” he said. “You’re dismissed. Do send your wife my regards.”
The man walked out slowly, and Kuroro was pleased in seeing that pride in his step seep out.
“You’re being cruel,” Paku spoke from behind him. He kept his eyes forward as the door slid closed.
“Elaborate.” His attention remained on his next victim: A young minister with no wife or children, whose parents had both passed away just a few months ago. The ones with nothing to lose were always the hardest to torment.
Paku stepped closer to him. “Your threats are unnecessarily personal. They would bend to your every command regardless, this is little more than a waste of time. You know that, don’t you?”
“Are you claiming I enjoy this?”
“I know you don’t.” Paku stood next to the throne, a figure in purple. “But I have to wonder how much of it is lawful punishment, and how much of it is retribution. That man is going to lose his wife. All for one transgression.”
Kurapika. Kuroro bristled at the implication, memories of his father’s own disciplinary actions against anyone who so much as glanced at the Queen, Kuroro’s mother. It had driven her away eventually. One of their servants had once had the gall of running a hand over the Queen’s, and the King had slaughtered him then and there. Kuroro’s hand had been gripping his mother’s then, and she’d covered his eyes when it happened. He’d heard every cry. The nightmares never went away, not even when the actions became part of their daily routine.
“Do you really think I would even dare to go down the path that ruined us?”
She stayed silent for a time as if fearing the words. “I don’t think it’s something you dare to do. Not you, Chrollo.”
His name hadn’t been uttered since his mother’s death, and its sudden return clogged his throat. “I’m treading as carefully as I can, Paku. But I need him to trust me.”
“Keep treading, then. We’ll be there to pull you out if you delve too deep.”
“You mean, put a bullet through my skull.”
Paku sighed. “Naturally, but I still don’t see why you’re so obsessed with him.”
Kuroro jumped to his defense. “Not him, Paku. It’s his puppetmaster. She’s been pulling all our strings for too long now. I need her gone.”
“Oh? So she’s the reason why you take every opportunity to seek your little Prince out?”
He spoke his reply without hesitation, “yes.”
“If I may be so bold as to speak my mind without fearing your threats of violence against my loved ones, I have one comment that’s been plaguing my mind.”
“You’re being awfully foolish for such a smart man.”
Probably. But if worse came to worst then his advisors would just need to rebuild the Empire atop his ashes.
. . .
This could be a problem. Indeed, Kuroro was certain that the feelings of contentment warming within his chest were the distinct symptoms of a forging friendship. All great romances found their beginnings in friendship, and his fixation (which Paku had so kindly pointed out) certainly didn’t help in that. Then there were his own desires. They were slight, barely notable and easily refused, but they remained nonetheless. Just more kindle for the fire. A fire that had grown during their separation, apparently.
He collapsed onto the bed and was disappointed to find that the scent of Kurapika’s pungent rose shampoo had permeated every single item there. A less potent shampoo would have to be delivered to him. Kuroro couldn’t have his entire room smell like a garden. Couldn't be reminded of Kurapika every time he laid down to rest.
When he sat up, mostly in an attempt to clear his head, Kuroro’s foot promptly brushed against a set of cloth. He glanced down. It wasn’t like Kuroro to leave articles of clothing lying around . . .
Kurapika began to slip out of his outer robes, letting them drop to the ground haphazardly. He stood in his shift now, showing off enough flesh to put most men in a frenzy. Kuroro averted his eyes.
Damn. He’d sent his favored consort out in nothing but his undergarments, too eager to be rid of him to realize. Kuroro marched over to the door, certain his little Prince was already gone. When he slid it open, however, Kurapika was standing on the other side, gazing up at him with dark brown eyes. He was, as Kuroro suspected, still in his pale shift. It hung loose around him, but the sun cast a glow upon it that turned the thin fabric sheer. Crisis averted.
“Unless you want me to go out and seduce every man and woman in your court, or be reduced to nothing but a harlot in their eyes, I suggest you give me my robes.”
Kuroro let any semblance of worry wash away, letting his fingers brush gold strands back behind the curve of Kurapika’s ear. They felt like fine thread between his fingers. “I think you look quite fetching this way.”
Brown eyes widened for a fraction of a second, his body stiffening, before narrowing into a glare. Bad memories, he supposed. “My clothes.”
He heads back inside with a shrug, collecting Kurapika’s summer-themed garments with leisure. Kurapika snatched them away and proceeded to clothe himself at a rapid pace. His jacket remained in Kuroro’s hands, and when he gave the Emperor an expectant look, Kuroro gestured for him to turn around. Kurapika rolled his eyes but consented, letting Kuroro slide one sleeve onto his right arm, and the other onto his left.
“Be safe,” he said.
Kurapika didn’t turn back, as Kuroro thought he would, but proceeded to the door, arms wrapping the jacket close around him. Had he overstepped his boundaries already?
. . .
“You look quite fetching.”
Kurapika’s lip curled into a scowl. He hadn’t expected such a simple phrase to stir up his past encounters with the men and women at Mother’s brothel. Fetching, ravishing, alluring, all words he had heard before, that made his stomach churn so much that he feared he would vomit. Whispered in his ear, in hallways, in his old bedroom in the brothel. He didn’t hate the word so much when it came from the Emperor, but it made him uneasy nonetheless. Kurapika did not fear him when he said those words. Did not brace himself for a price tag. 20000 Jenny, 500000, 600000 for the pretty blond. For the golden chrysanthemum. Flowers in place of desperate souls.
Dammit. Dammit, dammit, dammit.
He wasn’t supposed to feel safe in his presence. He was meant to be on guard, watching his every movement. But how could he be when each movement was tailored to put him at ease. Like a sheep before it was slaughtered.
Kurapika couldn’t bring himself to stay in the loneliness of his own room, nor return to the Consort’s Lounge, where Neon and Aiko would undoubtedly question him relentlessly. So, he made his way to the Library instead. The scent of books would bring him back to his senses, certainly.
He climbs the steps to his usual study room, but the memory of his encounter with the Emperor steered him away. Instead, he crossed the hallway, filled with mosaics and tapestries, and entered the study room opposite of where the Emperor had debated literature with him. He was certain nobody would be there since few people were allowed access to the upper level of study rooms. In any case, no one who mattered to Kurapika would be in there, of that he was certain.
Spiky hair and excessively formal clothing soon proved him wrong. A familiar doctor sat at the table, staring at him like he’d just broken and mended his heart all in one procedure. His glasses were low on his nose, his mouth hanging open and trembling slightly with words untold.
Kurapika bowed deeply, keeping his face unmarred by all the emotions stirring within his chest. “My apologies, I’ll go look for a different room.”
Of course, he never expected to be let off that easy, and Leorio refused to disappoint him.
A hand, much larger than his own, takes his arm. That, too, brought back memories. “Wait.”
“You know, you shouldn’t go around touching the Emperor’s consort so casually,” Kurapika said, moving his arm away. Leorio let go without a fight because he’d already gotten what he wanted.
“Can we talk?” he asked.
Kurapika’s voice was low and hoarse, barely facing Leorio. “About what?”
“I don’t know, just talk.” Leorio scratched the back of his head. In an instant, as if out of habit, Kurapika zoned in on the ink marks scattered across his bare forearm.
“What is this?” It was Kurapika’s turn to take Leorio’s wrist. He brought him closer, pulling the hem of the sleeve up to the middle of his arm. His fingers hover over the drying words. “Are you really trying to cheat on a government test?”
His head snapped up to meet his eyes, before his hand pushed against his chest and they both stepped into the brightly lit study room. Inside, hundreds of scrolls and books had been left open on the low table, a half-empty bowl of ink sitting on top of a volume titled One Million Diseases and How To Identify Them . Blots of the dark pigment stained the wooden surface.
“God, this place is a mess,” Kurapika murmured, before gazing back up at his wonderful idiot of a doctor. “Now. Why on Earth would you try to ruin all the work you’ve put into becoming a doctor just for the chance of cheating your way through one exam?”
Leorio raised his arms in defeat. “I don’t know, maybe because there’s like a 1% chance of a smart person passing it, which means it’s like .5% of a chance for someone like me. And if I don’t pass then I won’t be able to become a doctor, and if I can’t become a doctor then I won’t be able to stay here. And if I don’t stay here, I . . .” he trailed off, staring at him, heaving. Kurapika’s cheeks became uncharacteristically hot. Don’t say it. “I won’t be able to stay with you.”
“Leorio.” The name was threaded with exhaustion.
“I need to stay with you,” he said, quieter now, as if they were words Kurapika wasn’t meant to hear. Kurapika didn’t know what to make of his confession, so he did what he did best: He ignored it. His hands come up to rest on Leorio’s shoulders.
“Leorio, you’re an amazing doctor. And you’re so incredibly smart –”
“Not like you.”
Kurapika froze for a second, before bowing his head, letting a silent laugh escape him. Little more than an exhale through the nose. “No, not like me. You’re too good for that.”
His fingers cupped his face and squeezed. Leorio’s hands covered his, his blood thrumming in them. “You think anyone else could’ve saved Pakunoda that night. Or me, all those times at home.”
“It’s not the same.”
“Like hell it’s not the same,” Kurapika whispered, pulling him down so their foreheads touched. “You are too good for this place, if anything. Trust me, I know.”
Leorio’s eyes shut closed now, and Kurapika allowed himself to smile, one of his hands still warm against Leorio’s neck. “I wish you’d stop being so nice.”
His eyes opened, catching Kurapika before he could even begin to wipe the grin off his face. Leorio's eyes filled with so much longing that it was almost painful to look at. “Makes me want to kiss you.”
“That wouldn’t be good for either of us,” Kurapika breathed.
“No, it would be bad.”
“Which is the opposite of good.”
“You’re engaged.” With his worst enemy, but that worst enemy could easily throw Leorio into a river to drown if he so chose. Still, Kurapika wanted to keep going until they closed that maddening gap.
“You should be studying.”
“So, after studying?”
Kurapika tried to be stern with him. Really, he tried. But the mirth in his voice could not be removed. “Leorio.”
“No.” He stepped away. “I’ll help you study. Is that good enough for you?”
Leorio’s face lit up, and Kurapika couldn’t help another small smile from growing on his face.
. . .
The two of them went through Cheadle’s three-hundred-page study guide one question at a time, Kurapika providing both support and helpful study tips here and there. Leorio got much of it wrong, but Kurapika’s pep talk seemed to have worked, for his motivation had skyrocketed. He was only human though, and eventually began to doze off while writing down the medicinal properties of clopidogrel. Kurapika, who’d been dragging himself through the financial jargon of the Emperor’s documents, noticed. Normally, he would’ve woken him up again, but the exam was still a month away and Leorio needed to relax. So, he returned to his assignment, glancing every so often at his sleeping companion.
A shiver passed through Leorio late into the night, and Kurapika let his jacket slip over his shoulders. He stood and wrapped the garment around Leorio. His shivering didn’t cease, but it lessened and that was enough to satisfy Kurapika.
He returned to his seat, laying on the ground this time, with the red cushion acting as more of a pillow. This was a mistake, for as soon as he laid his head down, his brain decided it couldn’t read past the first few lines of the fifth and last document the Emperor had given him. His eyelids began to close every so often, only for him to jolt awake, convinced he could finish his work and return it before the next morning.
He didn’t. The scrolls were left lying on his chest, unread, and he was certain, in his last moments of consciousness, that he would be left here until morning. Morning, when the library directors would walk in to find the Emperor’s consort sleeping in close proximity to a mere doctor-in-training. What a terrible thought. Terrible, but he almost wished their assumptions were true. That he could’ve fallen far enough in love with Leorio to forget.
Later on, before the sun had even risen, Kurapika was roused by a gentle hand on his shoulder.
“Kurapika.” It was Leorio, too honest for his own good, even when he whispered. Nothing like the Emperor. “Kurapika.”
“Leorio,” he finally managed, through the haze of slumber. Slowly, his eyelids peeled back. Leorio loomed above him, and such a scene would usually make Kurapika recoil. Not now, now he only stared up. Leorio made him feel safe as well, did he not? He never felt like Leorio might force himself onto him, despite his feelings being so obvious. Yes, Kurapika loved Leorio. As he should. That was right.
He continued to gaze up at him, carving every feature into his mind. The line of his jaw, the curve of his lips, his dimples, the curls of hair that had been swept in every which way, the way his green eyes crinkled at the corners in confusion. Kurapika was suddenly aware of how close Leorio’s hand was to his ear.
Kiss me. No, let me kiss you. Remind me of what I could be, should be.
Kurapika takes the hand near his ear, and moves it to stroke his cheek.
The name came out as almost a hiss. “Kurapika.” He still wasn’t sure if this was right. Kurapika knew it was. As long as they weren’t caught, Leorio could be his anchor.
Pale fingers reached up to clasp Leorio’s jacket. Almost roughly, Kurapika pulled him down, and pressed his lips to Leorio’s. Leorio deepened the kiss almost instantly, pressing against him, and Kurapika let out a small gasp. Better. This was better. Better than anything the Emperor could offer him, certainly
. End of Chapter .
1) Kurapika you fucking cheater I see you.
2) Idk is Kurapika’s motivation in pursuing a relationship with Leorio too OOC. He’s all about blocking his friends to protect them but I think if it came down to a) shutting Leorio out of his life and subsequently possibly falling in love with Chrollo because he was too stupid to take countermeasures and b) pursuing Leorio as cautiously as possible – probably shouldn’t be kissing in a public library but whatever they’re in a reserved study room 😏 – and avoiding basically the worst case scenario he’ll probably choose b). Yeah, it'd be b). He's enough of an asshole to do it.
3) And just when Chrollo was starting to be like “fuck, I might be catching feelings”, too.
Anyway, this chapter solved nothing.
4) Where’s Tserriednich idk.
5) Ok, I guess we can bring him in next chapter or something. We need to get the trial underway. Just think of this as chapters specially dedicated to Leorio/Kurapika relationship establishment and Chrollo’s fucked up plans for Kurapika.
6)Also, I know I’m using a lot of swear words for no reason both in the chapter and the notes but I don’t really care so . . .
Chapter 18: The Consort's Lover
Kurapika's still a fucking cheater but now we're not sure who he's cheating with really. Hisoka is also a major figure in the cosmetics industry.
The Consort’s Lover
Kurapika wasn’t sure how far he wanted this to go on, because it was a stupid move to make but Leorio’s touch made his skin cry out for more. So for now, he let his body choose. Keep going.
They broke away from each other, breathing heavy. Only layers of clothing separated them as they laid together. Leorio buried his face in Kurapika’s neck, and his breath hitched as hints of stubble brushed against his cheek. He wore perfume, Kurapika noted, quite a strong type as well. An arm went up to thread through Leorio’s hair, and he licked his lips in hesitation. They tasted sweet.
“Don’t stop,” he whispered, eyes kept firm on the ceiling. Both of them had become disheveled, either by sleep or by the kiss, but Kurapika didn’t bother to remedy it. His sokgui (long-sleeved shirt, basically), once pristine and properly modest, had now begun to unravel. Leorio stiffened in his embrace, and then, slowly, as if worried Kurapika would suddenly run away, pressed his lips to the soft edge of his shoulder, savoring the moment for a bit too long. “If you leave a mark, I’m going to kill you.”
“I think they’d do it for you,” Leorio replied, and Kurapika didn’t miss the bitterness in his tone. He moved up to kiss a spot just below his jaw, then began working his way down the length of his throat, leaving a trail of light red hickeys to spite the powers above them. Kurapika’s hand fisted in his hair.
“You’re a lot bossier than I expected,” Leorio grumbled, but leaned down nevertheless. Kurapika let out a small grunt when he felt him tug on his lower lip, and it seemed to encourage him, because a hand had settled just under the hem of his shirt. Soon, he could feel warm fingertips slowly edging their way under the cloth, and the contact sent a shiver up his spine. His shirt hiked up to reveal his torso, and he let Leorio lift it up over his head. Kurapika took a moment to compose himself, hoping the cool floor against his back would help clear the fog in his mind. Leorio trailed his hands down his front as if in awe, tracing his muscles. “God, Kurapika.”
“You’re so perfect, it’s disgusting.”
He chuckled, and Leorio reddened profoundly as Kurapika reached out toward him.
They were sitting up now, Kurapika straddling his lap, his arms around his neck. They were close, clinging to one another, and it felt warm and right and all the things Kurapika knew would be missing anywhere else. Leorio’s hands laid on his hips, drawing circles. Their lips met once more, and Kurapika banished every thought of his nightly encounters at the brothel. It made part of his brain panic, but he refused anything other than a hazy pleasure into his heart. With what was meant to be fondness, Kurapika placed a kiss to his forehead.
“Stealing my move, little Prince?”
He nearly jolts back at the voice, and Leorio’s hands, which had been progressively moving to the line of his baji, stopped. The documents, scattered on the floor nearby, drew his eyes back to them. There was no sign of the Emperor. Just a flushed, unsatisfied young man who looked so handsome that Kurapika nearly dove back in.
“Kurapika,” Leorio said, his voice rough with arousal, “you okay?”
His forehead tapped against Leorio’s, and for a moment Kurapika saw his eyes light up. Ah, maybe he was being cruel. “I’m sorry.”
Leorio smiled, plaintively, and backed away from him. They spent some time just sitting across from one another, Leorio avoiding his eyes, fixated on looking down at his lap instead. Kurapika tried to meet his gaze by sheer willpower.
When he’d had his fill of waiting, Kurapika finally spoke. “Leorio, I –”
“Put your shirt on.”
Leorio cleared his throat. “Your shirt, could you just . . . put it on?”
“Oh,” Kurapika replied, close to blushing at the implication. “Sorry.”
Kurapika sat down next to him once he was fully-clothed. His fingers twined with Leorio’s.
“Your hands are shaking,” Kurapika whispered, close to his ear.
“I’m not . . . I’m just . . . really happy, I guess.”
“Happy?” Just because of a few kisses. Well, he had seen him shirtless as well, and they certainly got close to going further than a few kisses, but regardless, Kurapika hoped such physical matters weren’t enough to make his lover so jittery.
Leorio rubbed his neck, sheepish again. “It’s just, you usually would’ve run away the moment you laid eyes on me.”
“I’m still running,” Kurapika said. Guilt had started its merry way into him.
Outside, the sun had made an appearance, illuminating their sin, no, Kurapika’s salvation. Leorio bowed his head, and the rays made his skin glow. He laughed, low and melancholy. “Do you have any idea how hard it is to get you to talk? I mean, sure, the making out is a plus. A really, really huge plus. But talking like this with you is . . .” He clutched his chest, “it almost hurts, in a good way.”
The guilt expanded to his throat. “Leorio, you know I’ll belong to him until this is done.”
“And that this will possibly take years to accomplish.”
“I know, I know,” Leorio continued, their faces inches apart. “I guess I’ll just have to make sure I keep this job until it happens.”
Kurapika blew out an exasperated breath. “You are ridiculous.”
“You are not his.”
“I’m not yours either.”
“Yeah, I know.” He reached out to take his hand. “You don’t have to, though. Just, let me . . . let me be yours.”
Gods, could he be any more grossly romantic? Kurapika hoped so, because he could certainly get used to this.
“Same time, tomorrow.” It’s a statement, for Kurapika had every intention of getting a daily dose of perfect distraction in the form of a handsome doctor.
Kurapika pressed his mouth against his once more, a little more aggressive than their prior kisses. He pulled back for a breath, before closing in again, a hand stroking Leorio’s cheek. A muffled moan escaped one of them, maybe both, as Kurapika pressed against him again. They separated before either of them could let a hand stray, panting for breath.
“I’ll wait for you,” Leorio whispered, massaging his hips through the thin fabric.
. . .
The night was warm, or maybe that was just Kurapika’s body still reeling from Leorio’s scent, his touch, the sensation of lips caressing his throat. Kurapika’s fingers skidded across his mouth. They stung a bit, swollen from too many kisses. As the Emperor’s quarters came into view from his spot in the garden, Kurapika halted his steps. If he returned like this, the Emperor would undoubtedly know what had happened. It would be easy to pass off his appearance as the Emperor’s work to others, but there was no way of fooling the man himself.
He swallowed thickly, wondering how the Emperor would react to the idea of another man touching him. A normal man would be upset, but probably move on, figuring their relationship must’ve been flawed from the beginning. But the Emperor wasn’t normal, and his reactions could span from nonchalance to support to murderous rage, and Kurapika couldn’t let that last one come to pass.
Water, he needed water.
Kurapika was used to concealing marks from past nights in the brothel. Most clients liked to pretend like the courtesans were theirs to take, despite the fact that they knew anyone with enough money could spend a few hours with them. It happened once a month that one of the courtesans would get unlucky with their customers and wind up dead, poisoned or otherwise. Kurapika took to never letting a single mark show.
But, back in the brothel, Mother had always been ready to provide him with anything he needed to make himself appear nearly angelic. Here, he’d have to rely on his clothing and the scant traces of makeup that the maids left him.
He’d make it work. They wouldn’t be caught, and Kurapika wouldn’t fail in his mission.
His hands reach down to scoop at the water in the fountain. His breaths evened out, the flush in his cheeks returning to just a faint pink, his reflection peered back at him with tired eyes. Slowly, he flattens out his hair, resting his fingers on the back of his neck. The world faded to black for just a second and all Kurapika could see was the look on Leorio’s face when he’d dragged him down for that kiss. Eyes wide, lips parted slightly, just the hint of excited expectancy in his face.
They were doomed to fail, but he’d stall for as long as he could.
Kurapika would’ve screamed if he hadn’t thought that the man would most certainly get off on it. He only dared to look at Tserriednich’s undaunted reflection.
“Yes?” he replied, scooping more water into his hand, too nervous to think straight. He lifted his hands to cover his face, under the guise of washing himself.
“Do you know where the guest quarters are?” he asked. Good, he hadn’t recognized him.
He shook his head without looking up. “Afraid not.”
“Oh, well, thanks anyway,” he said, distractedly, and Kurapika heard the sound of Tserriednich’s footsteps walking away. Then, they stop. “You sound familiar. Do I know you?”
“I wouldn’t know,” Kurapika whispered, willing his legs to move, stand, something, but they stayed frozen. All the while, Tserriednich drew nearer, until he was right behind him. His muscles were tense, his hands fisted on the marble lid of the fountain. Tserriednich began to reach out one large hand to him, and it felt like a block of iron was about to press down on him. His jaw clenched, and his eyes shut. Deep inside, underneath all the fear, Kurapika’s anger rustled its wings. “Don’t touch me.”
“What?” Tserriednich asked, as if surprised that anyone would be so opposed to his presence.
Kurapika searched frantically for an excuse. He clenched his jaw, and then spoke, “I know you. You’re the Prince who tried to kill that girl. I do not wish to breathe the same air as someone like you, nevermind be touched by them.” He stood, slowly, trying to hide the shake in his legs. “You know me because I’m the Emperor’s favored consort, and believe me when I say that he is always watching. And he does not take well to anyone coming close to me.”
Tserriednich scoffed. “You might be pretty but you have a long way to go if you think this world will ever bend to his will over Kakin’s.”
He was about to fire back a retort, something to show his undying loyalty to the country and its Emperor and all that nonsense, but he never got the chance.
Relief clutched his throat, and Kurapika swore he’d never call Hisoka names again. Well, he’d reduce it to half as many. The magician stepped between them like a particularly sharp, colorful knife, placing one of his arms around his shoulders.
“I thought I heard a familiar voice,” he purred, getting too close for comfort, though that was nothing new. Of course, the first thing he noticed was the hickey under his jaw. His eyes trailed down the length of his neck, and an eyebrow raised. “Looks like his majesty’s been busy, no? Is he any good?”
“Looks like your Emperor isn’t as possessive as you believed,” Tserriednich continued, though there was something colder in his voice this time. Kurapika almost shrunk back into Hisoka’s side. He’d been the one that saved him, all those years ago, hadn’t he? The information broker always managed to swoop in at the right time.
Hisoka looked over his shoulder at the Prince. “Who? Me? I’m just the Emperor’s mistress.”
“We pair up sometimes.” He almost begged him to stop talking.
“You don’t look like his type,” Tserriednich said, skeptically.
“Oh, sweetheart, the Emperor doesn’t have a type,” Hisoka said, ghosting his hand over Kurapika’s waist, then up his back, until coming to rest on his shoulder. “His criteria is a little different from ours.” He leaned over to whisper in his ear. “Let’s get you back to his Majesty, no?”
Kurapika gave a stiff nod, and then he was being led away from the man who had once tried to torture and kill him over the course of three days. Hisoka’s arm wound tight around him, and together they swept past Tserriednich, who watched them go. He looked like he had half a mind to take hold of Kurapika regardless of the much taller, equally psychopathic magician, but seemed to decide against it. It seemed Hisoka’s bout of overprotectiveness had fended him off for the time being.
The arm fell as they approached the Emperor’s quarters. “It’s unlike you to be so unaware of your surroundings.”
“I had other things on my mind,” Kurapika said.
“Hmm, I can see why. You’re as popular here as you were in the brothel, love.” He slid his index finger up Kurapika’s arm. Kurapika snatched it away. “Not in a good mood either.”
“What do you mean, ‘popular’?” He had to know. Hisoka was good at keeping secrets, but he liked wreaking havoc even more.
His worries were met with a cheerful, strangely high-pitched laugh. “I simply meant that you continue to attract the wrong type of attention.” They entered the building, the guards stationed there barely glancing at them. They knew Kurapika on sight, and also knew how often he found himself in the Emperor’s suite, though not for the reasons most consorts would find themselves there.
“By the way,” Kurapika started, rubbing a hand over his throat as if that would force the marks off of it. “You wouldn’t happen to have anything on you, to . . . well, you know.”
Hisoka raised a thin, angular brow at him. “Why would you need to hide them? You’re only going to see his Majesty, are you not?”
Kurapika glared at him. “Not all of us enjoy letting the whole world in on their sex lives.”
Hisoka shrugged and undid the belt around his jacket. It parted to reveal lines of various products, some regular cosmetics, others a little less innocent, all of them sporting the same pink label bungee gum .
“Seriously?” Kurapika sputtered, staring at the little bottles of gels and powders. “Did you . . .”
“Make them? Each and everyone. I’ve made quite a name for myself overseas as well.” He ran a hand through his gelled hair, the flame-shaped locks flattening out slightly. With a long flourish, he offered a blue-green jar of pale cream. “This particular concoction - I call it a concealer - was made as a gift to Illu back when he thought we could hide our relationship from his parents. You’re a bit more tan than he is but it should still serve you well.”
He swiped it out of the magician’s hand and quickly unscrewed the lid. Carefully, he dipped two fingers into the cream and walked to the nearest window, finding the marks in the darkness and evenly smearing the substance on top of them. He snapped the lid back on, and threw the jar back into the clown’s hands.
“Oh no,” Hisoka purred, taking hold of his hand and placing the jar back onto his palm tenderly. “It’s yours now. No one wants used cosmetics. Besides, I have a feeling you’ll be needing it more frequently now.”
The light pink lid glinted in the torchlight, and Kurapika chewed on his bottom lip, before pocketing the product in the pockets underneath his jeogori. “Let’s go already.”
The last stretch was spent in silence, as they reached the large green and gold doors to the Emperor’s quarters. Kurapika knocked three times on the wood, and soon, he could hear the Emperor’s nearly imperceptible footsteps drawing nearer. He caught his breath, waiting for the light to pour into the hallway, for the Emperor to appear in the small gap between the door and the wall. It was swept aside with the slightest scrape.
“Back so soon?” the Emperor teased, and Kurapika thanked the lord that he hadn’t said anything different, for if he had it would’ve undoubtedly piqued Hisoka’s interest. The magician only raised an eyebrow.
“My, my, I suppose I should leave you two alone then.” Had he not turned away at that exact moment, he would’ve noticed the puzzled expression on the Emperor’s face. Kurapika stepped around him and into the room. The door shut behind him, and Kurapika nearly reached up to touch his neck, the cream there growing a bit tacky now. The living room looked untouched, but he could smell a hint of sweet steam in the room. He must’ve just taken a shower recently.
“You need to stop wandering alone at night,” the Emperor chided. Kurapika looked over his shoulder at him. Ah, suspicions confirmed. His hair was still dripping wet. A white cloth, undoubtedly made to dry the soaking locks, remained wrapped around his shoulders.
Enough admiring. Leorio was probably just as handsome out of the shower. Kurapika shoved the parchment into the Emperor’s chest, taking care not to linger any more than necessary. “I thought we were never alone within the Palace walls. Anyway, I just wanted to give you back the documents. I’ll –”
Before he could muster his goodbye, the Emperor looped his hand around his wrist. His fingers brushed up to the back of his hand, his thumb grazing the skin of his fingertips. The pale cream smeared over them. “What’s this?”
Damn, he should’ve asked for something to wipe the excess off. “Concealer. I’m your consort, I have to look the part.”
The Emperor raised an eyebrow. “It’s quite imperceptible in that case.”
He crossed his arms, successfully wringing his wrist away. “I’m something of an expert in this department.”
The Emperor raised his hand to stroke his cheek, leaving a line of cream across the curve of the bone there. “I forget your situation sometimes,” he muttered, though there was clearly more to his tenderness than he let on. “Are you planning on heading back alone? Because I would advise against that.”
Kurapika glanced out one of the three large windows behind the divan. The memory of Tserriednich remained fresh in his mind. But if he stayed, the concealer would have to come off at some point, and it would’ve all been for naught. Besides, Kurapika was sick of the Emperor's quarters. The whole scenario made him feel uneasy.
“Take me back?” he finally managed.
A smile and a hand on his back, and the two of them were moving back toward the door. “How cunning of you, planning to get me sick by throwing me out in the cold.” The hand had snaked around his waist, holding him close, and Kurapika could feel water drops trickle down his spine, his neck. He allowed it for the moment. They stepped out into the corridor, which continued to be dimly lit and silent, and the Emperor led him out of the building. The night remained still, as if even the wind had fallen asleep. The babbling of the fountain and their footsteps against stone, now the color of pomegranate seeds, broke the silence now and then when Kurapika cared to listen. The Emperor’s arm stayed wrapped around him, secure, like fire from a comfortable distance, enough to keep one alive during harsh winters. It wasn’t winter, rather, Kurapika wished for it to be. The cold was easy to deny, warmth was less so.
It only took a short while for them to pass through the sweet-scented road to the Consort’s Palace, and Kurapika hurried toward the solitude of his room. He’d leave the Emperor at the door, and then try to get at least a small bit of sleep before getting herded away to breakfast in a few hours.
They entered the Consort’s Palace, its walls of tapestry greeting them, colorful mosaics glowing in the torchlight, fading at the edges. As they neared his suite, his eyes caught onto an image not quite so artfully crafted. Something four-legged, composed mostly of shaky lines of ink. They almost looked like they’d been fingerpainted, like they were the work of a child.
He supposed he shouldn’t be surprised. The children of consorts would usually spend the first years of their lives under the close supervision of their mothers.
It took him a moment to realize he’d stopped, and another to realize the Emperor had not. He hurried to catch up with him, and a pang of curiosity struck him when the Emperor, who was usually so quick to give him an amused glance, didn’t even bother to look back.
“Here we are,” the Emperor said.
This time, he did turn to him, puzzled.
A grin sparked. “You’ve never thanked me before.”
“Don’t have much to thank you for,” Kurapika grumbled, sliding the door open. There were guards outside his door, eunuchs, because no men were allowed within the premises, sans the Emperor himself. They were both dark-haired and fair-skinned, dressed in armor, with lithe figures, and ornamental spears in their hands.
Kurapika was about to turn his betrothed away, but decided against it. There was still one thing they needed to discuss. He grabs onto the hem of his sleeve, whirling around right as the Emperor was about to walk away. Slowly, he tugs on the sleeve.
The Emperor’s brow furrowed, but he consented, letting the consort pull him inside, Kurapika’s hand shifting to take his. It was mostly for show, so the guards, should they be less than loyal, didn’t listen in on their conversation. There was nothing particularly strange about nightly visits from the Emperor, and hopefully, Kurapika’s actions would be enough to convince them that they were merely fulfilling his desires. The door closed shut behind them, but just before they disappeared entirely from their view, Kurapika wrapped his arms around the Emperor’s neck, burying his face in the curve of his shoulder. Then, they were alone.
“Bedroom,” Kurapika whispered. The Emperor searched his face for a second, probably looking for something more in his actions. He seemed to find it, for he followed him with something akin to concern in his eyes.
Kurapika laid down on the bed, turned onto his side, and patted the spot beside him.
“You’re having fun with this, aren’t you?” the Emperor said, and Kurapika couldn’t be sure if it was part of the act or genuine. The man took his place beside him, and put an arm around his waist, pressed a kiss to his forehead.
“Let’s just say I enjoy watching you stumble over yourself,” Kurapika replied, keeping his persona.
“Hmm,” the Emperor hummed, nuzzling into his neck, right next to his ear, too far to smudge the cream concealing his marks. Nearly inaudibly, he whispers, “what is it?”
“I ran into Tserriednich,” he mumbled back. “He’s getting suspicious.”
The Emperor sighed, as if he were about to scold a child. “That’s why I told you not to wander alone at night. You’re lucky Hisoka was there.” He felt each word against his neck, and, before he could stop himself, he shivered. It seemed to surprise the Emperor, who froze for just a few seconds, then sunk even deeper into him. Ah, damn, this wasn’t really necessary, was it? But it felt nice, and Kurapika had his anchor to drag him out if he got any thoughts.
“Well, I didn’t think he’d get out of house arrest so easily.”
The Emperor sounded a bit drowsy now. “He’s still a Prince, and an intelligent one at that. The people around him are made to respect him by nature.”
“Nature can only do so much.”
“Right again,” he yawned.
Kurapika licked his lips, deliberating his next words. Was it right to bring it up when the Emperor was half asleep? Would he even remember the next day. “The trial.”
“A month from now.”
“I want to be there.” His nature demanded it.
It seemed he’d fallen asleep for a moment, he’d become so still and so silent. He was too quiet, though, his breathing not the even inhales and exhales of air characteristic of a sleeping person. Kurapika contemplated calling his name out, but he didn’t have to.
. End of Chapter .
1) Alrighty, that’s long enough.
2) Hisoka invented concealer in this world, y’all, what a national treasure.
3) Next chapter we’re heading back to KilluGon, Kurapika’s having another little tryst with Leorio (cheater), and Chrollo meets another national treasure in the form of Kalluto Zoldyck (who will become his son no one can stop me).
4) The real fight with Tserriednich will happen in the trial days. There will probably be a time skip, because we’ve been stuck in June for ten chapters and I’m not reciting every day because that’ll be boring. Kurapika can’t be put in mortal danger every chapter after all. His life isn’t that exciting.
5) Also we’ve only got a few more parts to this arc (Palace arc) before heading onto the arc where progress actually happens. Parts, not chapters. Am I dragging this out? Possibly.
Chapter 19: The Consort's Defiance
Kuroro and Kurapika spend the night together. Leorio is still studying. Kuroro meets his future son.
A/N: Hi. So, let’s get a warning out of the way before any of you read this train wreck. This chapter will portray the slightest bit of self harming behavior from Kurapika, though it’s easy to let it pass you by. Anyway, you can skip that bit, or even skip the entire chapter if you want. Whatever makes you most comfortable. In any case, let us continue.
Beta: The wonderful KaisaSolstys
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
The Consort’s Defiance
“Why?” he asked, sitting up now. The Emperor had shifted to lay on his back, his eyes focused on the ceiling. Kurapika glared at him until he let out a defeated sigh.
“You’re too involved in this case already,” the Emperor said. “I won’t have you being recognized halfway through the trial and used against us.”
Us. Kurapika could tell he wasn’t referring to the two of them, but it was strange hearing that word pass through his lips. “I could go to the trial disguised as someone else. He clearly has trouble recognizing his victims’ faces. This is the second time he’s failed to do so –”
“Yes, at night, and once when you were concealing your face,” the Emperor reached up to caress his cheek. Kurapika let him. “The trial will be during the day, and if I’m to be completely honest, I don’t think we’ll be able to mask your malice even in a crowd of people.”
“I’ve been doing quite well with you thus far,” Kurapika sniped back.
His hand moved down, his fingers cupping his chin. Kurapika clenched his jaw. “I’d have to disagree. Do you think no one finds you suspicious? Your words never match your actions. You drop your little consort act as soon as you think you’re alone. You’re no longer part of a brothel, being my consort is a bit more involved –”
“Don’t undermine the training I’ve been put through,” he snapped his chin away.
The Emperor sighed, sitting up as well. “That’s not my intention. I’m only saying this because I’m concerned for you.” His fingers brushed against Kurapika’s. “You’re a precious asset.”
Lies . He got up, tensely. “I’m going to bathe.”
“Kurapika,” he called, like a lover trying to pacify their unreasonable partner. Unreasonable, was he? Possibly, but that didn’t make his words any less irritating. Tserriednich had haunted him for the last five years of his life, every sensation pressed into his mind, each touch, each blade imprinted on his skin. Mother had made sure not a single scar marked his skin, but that couldn’t solve the problem of his mind.
He stepped into the adjoining bathroom, and turned the faucet handle until the water became too hot. Quickly, he slipped out of his clothes, and slid into the water. It stung a bit, but it was the sting that Kurapika craved now. In this temporary pain, his thoughts quieted.
His eyes shut closed, and he let himself lean back, completely submerged in water. The world dimmed, quieted, as if he’d been encased in a protective bubble, his own haven. Far from Mother, from Tserriednich, from the Emperor and his schemes.
wouldn’t it be nice, if it could stay this way.
No. Leorio would never forgive himself. And the Emperor still needed a foe.
Kurapika sat back up, soaked and breathing heavily. He paused for signs of the Emperor’s presence, knowing he must look like a lunatic right now, with his hair plastered all over his face and his skin red from the heat. His hands reached back and herded the locks back into place, locating the shampoo nearby and spilling some of the liquid out of the crystal container and onto his palm. It was rose-scented, and it cast any memories of lavender out of his mind. He massaged it into his hair, welcoming the sensation.
He hadn’t done this sort of thing since, well, since his brothel days. It started off as a sanitary procedure, which spiraled into a coping mechanism. By his seventeenth birthday, he couldn’t go about his day without a ‘cleansing’. He’d carried on into his time with Leorio, but only for a couple of days, before his wonderful idiot of a roommate unknowingly put an end to it by telling him to stop using up all the hot water. It had been an effortless feat for him, and though Kurapika missed the sting, he settled for the warmth that settled over him whenever Leorio smiled.
Now he sat in the scalding bath, rinsing off the moment where Tserriednich had gotten close enough to touch, and that warmth was nowhere to be found. How he wished for something beyond this pain. He was suddenly acutely aware of the Emperor resting in the other room.
How long has he been here? Over an hour at least. He would’ve expected the Emperor to have grown suspicious by now.
He stood, knees shaking a bit, flashes of light swarming his vision. He let the water drain, leaving him to the summer chill. Reaching over, he unfolded the towel on the nearby table and proceeded to pat himself dry. The skin there had been left tinged pink.
Stepping out of the bath, he wrapped himself in the towel and walked back to the room. He gripped the golden handles of his wardrobe, peered over his shoulder to his companion, fast asleep, and slowly pried the doors open. His eyes refused to adjust, so he rummaged around until his hands found something akin to a bathrobe. That would do. He wasn’t all that picky about clothing, but he doubted the Emperor would be thrilled to find him sleeping in the nude beside him.
He shrugged on the silken fabric and threw the abandoned towel into the laundry basket in the corner of the room. Then, taking care not to trip over a stray chair leg or a sly rug hem, he approached the bed and laid down beside his sworn enemy. Keeping his movements minimal, Kurapika turned onto his side, facing towards his companion. They were swathed in the same cloth, in the same linens, so close Kurapika could feel his breath, steady, skim his cheek.
He’s so tense.
Kurapika had never watched the man fall asleep before, though they’d shared the same bed several times. There was not a single relaxed muscle in his body, so close to Kurapika’s. His eyes were the only evidence of his state, shut closed. Otherwise, Kurapika might’ve thought he was about to stab him in the gut or something along those lines. He was tempted to say he was faking his slumber, but the Emperor was far too good an actor to let his sleep be so unnatural.
He should probably let him be.
His hands disagreed, ghosting over his jaw, his cheeks, his lips, then his fingers trailed down his arm to take his hand. The tension didn’t dissolve, as one might have expected it to. There wasn’t much reaction at all, it was all a bit underwhelming. Ah, well. Kurapika shouldn’t be provoking him in the first place.
It was the raindrops outside his window that eventually got him to untangle their fingers. He let himself shift onto his other side, facing away from the Emperor. The sun would be up in a few hours, but he’d try to garner all the sleep he could. Seconds pass by and Kurapika’s mind slowly forgot the warmth of the body beside him.
. . .
Morning arrived to awaken Kuroro, ribbons of light illuminating his consort’s bedroom. Kurapika remained fast asleep, the lavender linen they had slept in hardly covering him. The pale flesh of his legs mingled with the fabric. His back is covered in a sheer, pink robe, his waist one of the few places obscured by the sheets.
He looked ready to jump out of the bed at any moment, just like that night after Kuroro returned from his trip. When was the last time his lovely consort had a decent rest?
Kuroro sat up, his new position granting him a fuller view of Kurapika’s face, though much of it was obscured by either his hair – which had grown wild over the course of the night – or the pillow. He reached out across the two embroidered pillows, and caressed his little Prince’s cheek, pushing the hair out of his face. His eyes narrowed.
Kurapika’s face was wet.
He moved closer, letting his fingers move to cup his chin instead. Gently, he tilted Kurapika’s head to face him, and a small, nearly inaudible cry left him, one that nearly sent a stabbing pang through his heart. This wasn’t the young man he’d come to know, so strong and restless and bent on revenge. This was vulnerable, a part Kurapika would never have shared with him had he been conscious, and Kuroro nearly looked away. Tears stained his cheeks. Kuroro couldn’t be certain when they’d fallen.
His thumb brushed away a stray tear in the corner of Kurapika’s eye.
“What could you be dreaming of, little Prince?”
A sigh escaped him, and then the young man tilted his face slightly in his direction, as if to lean into his touch. Probably thinking of that doctor of his. The two of them certainly made a wholesome duo, disgustingly so. Kuroro nearly rolled his eyes at the idea.
He began to pull away, but Kurapika snatched his hand back with a force uncharacteristic of sleeping people. Not wanting to wake the other up, Kuroro attempted to gently pry off the slender fingers from his hand, but he held on. Oh, did he ever hold on. Those perfect nails would’ve drawn blood had Kuroro continued to struggle. Instead, he opted to lie back down. He was in no hurry, and no one would blame him if he said Kurapika had kept him a bit late.
Moments later, Kurapika’s hand relaxed underneath the covers, acting more like a loose rope rather than an iron grip. He was on his back, turned toward Kuroro, his lips parted slightly, a lock of hair hanging onto the corner of his mouth. Kuroro brushed it away with his other hand, wondering how long they’d have to stay like this. He didn’t want to break this moment, somehow.
A low groan escaped Kurapika as he turned onto his side, nearly nuzzling into Kuroro’s neck
He’s going to be so angry when he wakes up.
But for now, he was asleep, and Chrollo allowed this show of blatant affection. Slowly, his arm wraps around that slender waist, and he can feel the heat of his skin through the linen cloth. He felt Kurapika’s bare leg press against his, and his breath hitched.
He was awake. He could tell from the way he moved, each touch calculated to probe a reaction out of Kuroro.
“That’s enough, Kurapika.”
A muffled snort, one that he felt against his neck, and then his companion lifted himself up on his elbows, looking down at him with that same expression he always got when Kuroro rejected his advances. Halfway between irritation, nonchalance, and relief. “You noticed.”
Kuroro tried his best not to pay attention to the small expanse of exposed chest, or the outline of his back clothed in that thin fabric, or the fact that the hem of the robe had hiked up just a bit more on his thighs. “Your movements were too deliberate to be that of a sleeping man. If I didn’t know better, I’d say you were trying to seduce me.”
“I already told you, didn’t I?” Kurapika sat back with his legs folded beneath him in a seiza position. “I enjoy watching you stumble over yourself.”
“How romantic,” he replied, sitting up as well. Then, he leaned forward, enough to make Kurapika think he was going in for a kiss, only for his hands to grip the two ends of the unraveled sash that was meant to hold his robe closed and tie it for him. “You’ll catch a cold if you sleep like this, little Prince.”
Kurapika rolled his eyes. “I don’t believe I’ve ever met someone with your self-control, your Highness.”
“It’s an acquired skill,” he said, placing a quick kiss on his forehead. Running a hand through his dark locks, he stood up with a sigh. “Well, I should return to my own quarters before Shal sends a search party.”
He gave him a sheepish grin. “Something like that.”
“If he asks, tell him you’ve been caught by a devilishly handsome male temptress.”
It was Kuroro’s turn to roll his eyes, as he strolled toward the exit. “You are absolutely shameless, you know that?”
Kurapika followed him, now adequately concealed in his sheer robe. “If you’re wanting for a chaste consort, Lady Iza is right next door.”
“Oh? And you wouldn’t be jealous?”
Kurapika scoffed, “you could be frolicking with any number of women, I wouldn’t give a damn.” A strange expression overtook his face, one Kuroro would almost classify as frightened, or haunted. His eyes were transfixed on something in the distance, his lips pulled into a grimace. Once, he managed a swift look toward the door, where the guards had apparently left their posts. Then, with little warning, he glanced up. “And you?”
“Would you be jealous?”
Ah. Was this pertaining to his brothel days? What a strange question.
“No. You weren’t bound to me then. Besides, none of those people held your heart, and that is the only part of you I’m after.”
Kurapika snorted, “Yeah, well, good luck.”
“Ah, your blessing is truly a gift, my little Prince.”
Another snort, as he shook a hand through his blonde hair. “Well, what if my heart is already captured?”
“By the doctor?” he said. “I don’t mind, as long as you don’t do anything stupid.”
Kurapika held his gaze in pristine stoicism, but then one of his lips quirked up. “I’ll take that into account if I ever find someone that completely shatters my self-control.” He glanced away, somber. “It wouldn’t be him, though. I wouldn’t put him at risk for something so trivial.”
“Hmm.” Somehow, a part of him doubted Kurapika’s words, though he’d given him no reason to.
There came the soft clicks of sandals on the floor outside of Kurapika’s quarters. The guards had returned. Before Kuroro could utter a single word, Kurapika clasped his arms around his torso, burying his face in the curve of his neck.
“I’ll miss you.”
Kuroro slowly reciprocated the embrace, kissing his ear. “I’m only going back to my office. You can visit me whenever you like.”
“I’d rather you visit me,” he whispered, nuzzling into his neck, smelling like roses after rain. “I enjoyed last night.”
Was that necessary? Or did his consort enjoy incorporating sexual innuendos whenever possible. Kuroro played along regardless, running his hand up and down Kurapika’s back. “I’ll entertain you again tonight. Be ready for me, alright?” He broke away from his consort’s embrace and pressed a kiss to his forehead.
“I’ll be anticipating a real kiss as a greeting next time,” Kurapika teased, running his thumb gently over his lower lip.
Kuroro took his hand and pressed his mouth to Kurapika’s slender fingers. “Then, that is what you shall receive.”
For a second, Kurapika’s easy, coquettish expression faded, replaced by a mixture of that familiar hatred, that disgust, but also something akin to desire, burning faintly within the soft curve of his lips, the movement of his irises.
“I’ll see you then, my little Prince,” Kuroro said, letting those pale fingers slip out of his grip. His consort watched on, countenance turned stormy. He moved the door aside and exited, leaving a shaken, conflicted Kurapika behind him.
. . .
It would’ve been so easy. To move in closer, lean in, and press his lips to the Emperor’s. The knowledge set his skin on metaphorical fire, made his hands itch, his body ache.
Kurapika nearly struck the nearby vase off its table, with its depiction of the butterfly lovers, embellished in gold and silver. Damn. Damn. Being with Leorio was supposed to temper his attraction, not have it flourish. Apparently, their little rendezvous had only reminded Kurapika that the Emperor would look just as good in his bed.
Well, at least no one would suspect him to be unfaithful to the Emperor now. And surely, if he saw Leorio again, if Leorio held him in his arms, kissed him the way he had the night before, he would certainly forget all about the Emperor.
Yes. Surely, this was nothing but a small misstep. Besides, he knew better than anyone that lust did not equate to love. He’d just have to head over to the library and pray Leorio was there. He nodded to himself, as his thoughts continued to race forward into the worst possible scenarios. Swiftly, he made his way back to his bedroom, where the sheets remained disheveled. He glimpsed his reflection in the windows and made a face, as his body remembered the exhilaration of wrapping itself around the Emperor.
He should probably get dressed first.
His closet shown an array of silks and ramie fabrics, each one dyed to just the right degree, illuminated with flowers and phoenixes and other flora and fauna. They shimmer faintly in sunlight, and Kurapika pursed his lips. If he dressed too nicely, people might suspect his intentions. If he dressed too casually, they’d say he wasn’t taking his position seriously. He was going to a library to further his understanding of the current state of affairs in Ryusei, and he needed to look the part.
After much deliberation, he settled on a sky blue jeogori and rose pink sokgui. The sleeves of the sokgui, long and billowing, had been embellished with flowers at the hem, but the outfit remained rather plain.
He sighed. It would have to do.
. . .
The library was bustling with medical students. Not a single one of them turned their head to acknowledge the Emperor’s consort gracing them with his presence. They were all too busy cramming for the exam in a month. Come to think of it, both the trial and the exam would be taking place on the same day. Kurapika would have to make it in time to cheer Leorio up a bit beforehand, and do so without raising any suspicion. Ah, he’d figure it out later.
Kurapika traced his steps back to the room Leorio had chosen last night, tucked away in a corner by the medical collection. He slid open the ornate wooden door, painted a vivid green, and walked inside. As expected, Leorio was there, his nose stuck in a large volume, his hair in need of a brush. What was unexpected were the three children gathered around him. Gon and Killua had smuggled in some desserts and snacks and had proceeded to gobble them up like they hadn’t eaten in a week. They sat cross-legged with their little shrine of sweetness on the rare empty spot on the table. Alluka was munching on her own cookie-like treat, though much less ardently, sitting primly in seiza position. Leorio looked like he might just throw them out at any moment.
“I didn’t realize you’d opened a daycare center,” Kurapika teased. With his voice, Leorio’s face morphed from one of irritation and concentration to one of shock. His head snapped up to Kurapika, who quietly shut the door behind him.
“Woah, are you two having an affair?” Killua asked, in a tone that was strikingly blasé considering the subject matter.
They weren’t quite so calm, but at least they were in sync. “What!”
“Killua, I’m a married man,” Kurapika chided.
“Duh, you wouldn’t be having an affair otherwise.” He chopped off the head of the fish-shaped Bungeoppang with his teeth and swallowed it whole, red bean paste coating his mouth. “Your food is way better than the stuff we eat back home. Illumi’s diet is basically cardboard and we all have to put up with it.”
“I’m glad you’re enjoying it,” Kurapika said, still not quite recovered from Killua’s accusation. He sat down across from Leorio, not wanting to feed the suspicion. “What are you two doing here? I thought you were training.”
“We were,” Gon said and held up his arm. “But I got my arm cut up and Leorio told me not to practice until the wound’s completely healed.”
“Mad we’re stealing your quality time with your boyfriend?” Killua teased.
Kurapika rolled his eyes. “I just thought you’d be preparing yourselves. The Emperor isn’t going to go easy on you, even if you are children. I don’t even want to know what he has planned.”
“We don’t expect him to go easy on us,” Gon insisted, determination flickering on his face.
Killua seemed lost in thought for a moment, not listening to his friend’s remarks, but soon, his lips formed into a sly smile.
“Say, you spend a lot of time with the Emperor, don’t you, Kurapika?” he began, and Kurapika’s heart sank.
“What are you implying?”
Killua’s grin spread, and he shrugged. “Nothing. I’m just saying that if anyone could figure out what he’s planning, it’s his consort.”
“He’s rather tight-lipped about his secrets,” Kurapika replied. In the back of his mind, he noted that Leorio had gone silent as soon as the topic of the Emperor came up. “He wouldn’t tell me what he ate for dinner, much less what he was planning for a test that’s supposed to challenge your thinking skills.”
“Is that what it is?” Gon asked.
“I’m basing it off the assumption that he will attempt to mirror the situation you will find yourselves in on the mission.”
“Oh.” Gon looked down at the honey cake in his hands, seemingly having lost his appetite. Had he scared him off? “That sounds tough.” He smiled, thin and mildly terrified. “But fun. I think we can do it. Don’t you, Killua?”
“I think it’s stupid to try, but we’ve done crazier,” Killua replied.
“Like what?” There they were again, speaking in unison.
“None of your business, old man,” Killua said, directing his comment toward Leorio, obviously, because Kurapika wasn’t that old. Nor did he look it.
Leorio clenched his jaw and looked to the heavens, probably praying for patience. Just when his temper seemed to be reaching its peak, the door to their little compartment slammed open to reveal an enthusiastic servant girl. She was one of the Zoldyck servants, with their navy blue, western uniforms, trousers and suits. Her sleek, black hair reached the middle of her back, unadorned, each strand perfectly arranged.
“The Emperor is training with his men,” she heaved, then caught sight of Kurapika and reddened in the face. A rapid succession of bows followed. “Ah, excuse me, your highness.”
“It’s quite alright, I’ve never been one for formalities.”
“Training, huh?” Killua interrupted, tilting his head toward Kurapika. “Eh, want to see your husband beat up some randos, your highness .”
He felt his face contort as if he’d swallowed some bitter medicine. Medicine in the form of a possibly shirtless Emperor. “I’ll pass.”
“You’re no fun,” Killua wrinkled his nose and stuck out his tongue. “How about you, Leorio?”
Leorio stared at him with dark circles under sleepless eyes, his mouth set into a tight line.
“That’s a no,” Killua sighed. “Man, adults are so boring. C’mon Gon, Alluka, let’s go watch some people beat each other up.”
“‘Kay!” And then all four of them disappeared behind a locked screen door, chatting away outside.
Who had raised those kids? And why was Killua able to uncover their relationship so easily?
. . .
Kuroro didn’t always have time to train his own men. Between all his appointments and paperwork and a rather troublesome consort, he often found himself barely getting any training of his own at the end of the day, nevermind overseeing his troops.
However, a little Prince had surreptitiously taken care of a portion of his work a few days before, and now Kuroro found himself with some rare free time on his hands.
He stood on the steps of the training pavilion, slightly elevated above the rest. The Emperor rarely engaged in battle with his own men, a long-standing tradition from the third King of Ryusei. Kuroro was half certain his ancestor simply had lackluster combat skills.
There were about a hundred men in the courtyard, each sporting the grey training uniform of soldiers. They varied in age, from fifteen to thirty, each one having trained for years before ever stepping onto the Palace grounds. A long sword was clasped in each of their hands, the hilts dull and unassuming. They were only used for training purposes after all. Kuroro’s own sword lay tied to the sash around his waist, befitting a king with its amber hilt and steel blade. It wasn’t his favorite, but it was the one the Emperor was expected to wear on his person.
He scanned the troops, flanked by his advisors, who would be acting as teachers this day, much to their dismay. Well, they knew what they were getting into when they joined his ranks.
Kuroro descended the stone steps, the clicking of his boots against the pavement resounding through the courtyard. Each man stood tensely, their arms at their sides, their entire bodies acting like they’d been fastened to a wooden pyre. They stare out ahead, none of them daring to make eye contact with the fearsome Emperor.
“Over the next few months, you will all undergo a strict training regimen to hone your physical and mental capabilities. Many of you may think this course is an unnecessary hindrance to your military career. This is a natural response. Each of you have undergone strenuous schooling in preparation for your future positions.”
He garnered some self-assured smirks. Good, he needed that confidence. Capture it, jar it, control it as his will.
“ However, I believe you’ll realize the necessity of this training by the time this class ends at sundown. If, at the end of this session, you still wish to ascend our ranks without this course, I implore you to duel with one of my advisors or myself. Should you win, we will facilitate your enrollment into our field ranks. If you are left feeling discouraged, then don’t be. You are here because of my judgment. Should you fail, that will be my folly, not yours. That being said, you will find I am very rarely wrong.”
There was a silence, punctuated with awe-struck expression, and then, a faint whisper beside him, “he’s so cool.”
Someone shushed the boy, who looked no older than fifteen, and Kuroro continued until he reached the other side of the courtyard. The troops turned with him like a well-oiled machine.
“You may begin,” he stated. “We will start with 30 minutes of meditation.”
They sat down cross-legged and began. Kuroro observed them, gauging their reaction to silence. He doubted any of them were new to meditation, but they probably never did it in an unknown place surrounded by strangers.
Kuroro took a seat on the raised platform. His advisors could deal with the rest. It had been several weeks since he last meditated, and his mind was nearly tearing itself apart without it.
He shut his eyes closed, and let his mind clear, and –
They open abruptly, his vision brightening once more. He glanced around, just to make sure there were no vengeful consorts in the vicinity. No, of course not. Kurapika would’ve never spoken his name, would’ve never spoken to him in such a tone.
His lips quirked up. Seemed his mind was still reeling from the incident this morning.
You’ve won this round, little Prince. I can’t seem to stop thinking of you.
No meditation, then. Kuroro didn’t want to see where his daydreams would take him. He stood, a part of him wondering what his little Prince was doing right about now. Then, out of the corner of his eye, he spotted a small figure in various shades of purple, sitting on the other side of the platform, just a few feet away. A child?
“Not that I’m doubting your abilities, but you’re a bit young to be a soldier,” Kuroro said, looking down at the child. They didn’t budge, nor was there any movement in their face to suggest they’d heard him.
Meditating? It was quite an impressive show for a child.
“Well then,” he said, pretending to be offended as he turned away and shrugged, “you can talk to me about your reasons for being here once you’re done, your majesty . We can even lend you a sword.”
“Kalluto,” the child spoke, suddenly, though he hardly moved. “My name is Kalluto. Kalluto Zoldyck.”
Kuroro allowed himself a satisfied smile and then tilted his head to look at the boy, even though his back was turned to him. “Welcome to Ryusei, Kalluto Zoldyck.”
. End of Chapter .
1) Should I add self-harm to the notes.
2) I can't believe I'm saying this but me thinks we'll be changing the rating soon. Kurapika needs to learn to keep his hands to himself smh.
3) I headcanon this Kuroro knows 0 about sex and has no real experience, which means most of the signs that other people (Hisoka) might recognize as signs of an affair will actually go over his head. Including hickeys.
4) Kuroro wants Kurapika to call him by his name, it's official.
5) Almost forgot: Here is Kurapika's outfit, straight out of a South Korean Drama :)
And Chrollo's (even though i forgot to mention it as much): From Scarlet Hearts Goryeo. Different era (918-1392, rather than 1860 lol) but i don't care: https://www.collectikult.com/wp-content/uploads/2018/12/10.png
Chapter 20: The Consort's Secret
Lots of stuff happened but I forgot. Um, Zoldyck drama plus love triangle. Who is best dad?
A bit of a longer chapter this time for the Holidays. Anyway, Happy Holidays! I hope everyone enjoys their break from work and/or school (or if you didn't get one, I hope this chapter helps lighten up your week ig). Also, warning for some transphobic comments from Kalluto. I hope you find it in your hearts to forgive him, he doesn't know any better.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
The Consort’s Secret
“So,” Leorio started, trying not to look at him. They sat across from each other, still, the room having gone silent. The pile of snacks had been reduced to just a few cakes on a silver tray. Leorio’s hand tapped the hardwood of the desk at a nervous rhythm.
“So.” Kurapika fiddled with the spine of the book he was reading, wondering why he felt so embarrassed suddenly. His body itched in the places Leorio’s hands had lay just a night before.
Leorio cleared his throat, awkwardly, his face turning redder the longer Kurapika stared. “Heard you had the Emperor stay at your place last night.”
He scoffed, “don’t tell me you’re jealous.”
“No!” he protested, before reigning in that voice. “I mean, I’m just worried, that’s all. He didn’t . . . force you into anything?”
Kurapika didn’t answer, though not because he was afraid to. He shook his head. “No, he didn’t. He fell asleep within ten minutes. A busy man and all that. I doubt he even has time to worry about sex.”
“Oh . . . good,” he coughed, because they both were starting to realize asking if Kurapika’s husband was trying to get in his pants was a bit awkward when they were having an affair behind his back. “So, I thought you’d be coming later.”
He smiled, teasingly, the corners of his eyes crinkling in subdued mirth. “Oh, I can leave if you’d prefer that.”
Leorio’s hand took hold of his, and Kurapika’s gaze turned warm. Slowly, he stood, and let Leorio guide him to sit closer. They were touching now, Kurapika’s head resting on his shoulder, and that feeling of comfort returned. This was right.
“I can’t focus like this, you know,” Leorio muttered, blushing now. Kurapika hummed contently, and his lover sighed in defeat, wrapping an arm around him. “If I fail, it’s gonna be your fault.”
“You won’t fail,” Kurapika replied, placing a hand on his chest. “You have me.”
“Yeah.” He sounded nearly breathless. “Yeah, I do.”
It wasn’t as overwhelming as the lust he felt in the Emperor’s presence, but his desire for Leorio, his love for him, was certainly there. Better to be pleasantly in love with Leorio, his best friend, his anchor, rather than be consumed by this transgression his body seemed to long for.
He nuzzled into his neck, the material of his navy blue jeogori scratching his cheek. It wasn’t of the same quality as the Emperor’s black silks, or Kurapika’s pastel apparel, but it was comforting in its familiarity. And that scent, just a hint of antiseptics and clove cologne (he thought it made him smell more masculine. Kurapika thought that was ridiculous), so different from the Emperor’s. The Emperor smelled like old parchment and ink, and maybe a bit like citrus fruit, probably from some generic shampoo. Sometimes, a bit of spice or the smell of pastries would also accompany him.
“Are you smelling me?” Leorio asked, incredulously.
“You smell nice,” Kurapika replied, his hand falling to Leorio’s thigh. “Like home.”
“Okay, you’re acting weird,” Leorio said. His hand fell on Kurapika’s, but it made no effort to remove it. “Did something happen?’
Kurapika shook his head. He couldn’t tell him the Emperor kept slipping into his mind. That would make Leorio ask questions he didn’t want to answer. “I’m just making up for lost time.”
They sat like that, their bodies fitted together, in comfortable silence. Every now and then, they’d freeze at the sound of footsteps outside, but the tread of sandals would soon disappear and Kurapika would sink back into him.
“We probably shouldn’t be doing this here,” Leorio finally said, after a particularly close call in which the footsteps nearly reached the threshold.
“Please, if you have a secret passageway of some sort, share it,” Kurapika mumbled, close to Leorio’s ear. The doctor-in-training began trying to regain his concentration upon the volumes before him. Kurapika watched as he did so with a plaintive gaze, eyes wandering from the intelligence in those eyes, to the slight grimace on his lips as he recorded some medical terminology into his memory. This would all be lost to him soon. But what sort of sinner would he be if he didn’t cling to fruit so sweet? And was it sin, when Leorio was the only good part of him?
“You’re staring a lot.” It was almost a whine.
“You stare at me all the time, Leorio. I’m returning the favor.” Kurapika replied in a manner meant to be curt, but it really only came off as affectionate.
“Hmm,” he hummed. “You’re warm.”
Leorio’s breath hitched as Kurapika placed a kiss on the exposed skin of his neck, just below his jaw. Then, as if on cue, three bright-eyed children swept into the room, red-cheeked and nearly jumping in their excitement. Kurapika quickly darted away from his lover, getting into a position befitting a consort, his hands folded in his lap.
“He’s so cool!” Gon squealed, arms raised above his head. Killua and Alluka followed after him, less obvious in their enthusiasm, though they were all clearly star-struck by something, or rather, someone. “Did you see how he dodged those strikes?”
“We were all there, Gon,” Killua said. His eyes found Kurapika’s cautious gaze. “Looks like he has a crush on your husband, Kurapika.”
“What? No, I don’t,” Gon protested.
“Yeah, I thought Gon had a crush on you,” Alluka chimed in. Both boys reddened at the remark. She certainly tried to appear innocent, but Kurapika could tell Alluka had an affinity for scheming. Unfortunately for the boys, they were her favorite targets. Hopefully, Kurapika would manage to escape her clutches unscathed. “Just like Kurapika has a crush on both Leorio and the Emperor.”
He sucked in a breath, his pride riled at the accusation, but he tried to be polite nonetheless. “I’m afraid you’ve misconstrued my relationship with the Emperor, Alluka. I’m merely his consort by occupation, my emotions have little to do with it.”
Alluka pouted for a bit, then shook her head. “No, I don’t think that’s it.”
Killua laughed as if he hadn’t been subjected to the same treatment just a few moments earlier. “You tell him, Alluka. Stick to your convictions.”
“I’m hungry,” Gon remarked, his mouth turned down in surprise, as if he had only now noticed.
“You just ate two hours ago,” Killua pointed out.
“Yeah, but that was all sweets, and it’s lunchtime.”
“Every other hour is lunchtime for you, Gon.”
“I’m still growing.”
Killua snorted, fondness clear in his voice. “Fine. Hey, Kurapika, think you can sneak us something to eat?”
“Why do I have to do it?” Kurapika said, gesturing to the now-empty plate. “Didn’t you steal all of this on your own?”
“Yeah, but they figured us out and now they won’t let us in, stingy bastards,” Killua muttered. “How can you turn down three starving children? Monsters, I tell you.”
“Well, maybe you should stop sneaking around,” Kurapika replied. “They have a lot of mouths to feed, you know. Expensive mouths.” Mouths like the Kakin Royal Family, who were sticking around because the Emperor had just accused their Fourth Prince of being a serial killer. Plus, the Emperor and his consorts, all of whom had polished taste palates.
“So, that’s a no?” Killua asked, and it wasn’t the innocence in his tone that won Kurapika over, it was Gon’s downtrodden expression.
He looked away, “Not necessarily.”
All three children brightened, and Kurapika sighed in defeat.
. . .
The cooks had gladly given him a healthy portion of everything on the menu, commenting on his weight and jutting elbows, to which Kurapika could only reassure them that he was eating a perfectly well-balanced diet on behalf of the Emperor’s request. They fawned over the idea of a domestic Emperor, and Kurapika quickly evacuated the area before the scene could get any more saccharine. They sent a few servant boys in black uniforms to his room in under half an hour, and the boys set down the large array of food on a polished tabletop. The servant boys were much less enthusiastic, erring on the side of caution due to Kurapika’s status. Words uttered consisted of a quick greeting and farewell, and Kurapika would’ve been grateful if it were not the fact that he hated when the innocent feared him.
Killua, Gon, and Alluka had already arrived in his room before the servant boys, let in on account of their age. They now sat in a circle around a table, a colorful trio of blues, purples, and greens, filling their bowls to the brim with savory, thinly sliced meats, rice, and a much smaller portion of vegetables. And once they finished with one, they moved onto another and another, to the point where Kurapika worried the double portions he’d asked for wouldn’t suffice.
Somewhere in between the second and third bowl, Gon turned to him in inquiry, his face stuffed with broth-soaked noodles. “Aren’t you going to eat, Kurapika?”
“I’m not all that hungry,” Kurapika answered, turning slightly, having left his seat to peer through the myriad of books the Emperor had had a servant arrange on a jade bookshelf.
Gon pouted again, his brow furrowing as if he was on the verge of shoving some food onto a plate and throwing it at him, all with the best possible intentions.
“You gotta eat something, Kurapika,” Killua chimed in with that snide little voice of his. “It’s weird when one person just stares. And he,” one pale thumb pointed toward Gon, “isn’t gonna let up until you’re in a food coma.” Gon nodded once in affirmation.
It was Alluka who joined the fray next, staring down at her lap, her voice a somber thing. “That's true. Meals are a lot more fun when everyone’s invited.”
Kurapika didn’t miss the way the room shifted, or how Killua hung his head to obscure his eyes, or how Gon’s shoulders slumped in the most miniscule amount. Had he stepped on a landmine? His heart pulled at him, telling him to go forward, because he hadn’t had a meal like this, with something resembling family, since his parents passed away. Pairo had his meals in bed because he was too sick most days. Leorio and he had different shifts at work and their meals were quiet. The Emperor’s meals were full of tension and words laden with a thousand meanings, once innocent, twice deadly, and neither knew where the next would fall.
He’d missed this feeling, he realized. Gon, Killua, and Alluka were hardly family to him. He didn’t know them, nor had he any intention to learn, because the Emperor required all his attention and he didn’t want to leave anyone behind. Pairo and Leorio were a given, because he couldn’t get rid of them, but if he could just stop caring for people, and if people stopped caring for him, things would be easier for everyone.
Despite that conviction, despite all logic, Kurapika took a step forward, then another, and another, until he was seated next to Alluka, who grinned up at him. He gave her a small smile in return, wondering what it was that had made the air so frosty just a moment ago. No questions, though, because this was bad enough. Leorio was all he needed to keep himself sane. He certainly didn’t need any troublesome children in his way.
When had he become so cruel?
He raised a bit of the rice to his mouth and chews, and he was sure it tasted delicious, even if his tongue couldn’t process any of it.
“You’ll be going, won’t you, Kurapika?” Gon entered his thoughts, and he turned to him, surprised he wasn’t alone.
“Sorry, what was that?”
“Our test is in 14 days. Gon asked if you were going,” Killua supplied, before muttering, “you and the old man are made for one another, you both have selective hearing loss.”
Kurapika ignored the comment. “I can if you wish it.”
Killua rolled his eyes. “And you can if you want to. Jeez, do you always have to be so formal? We’re your friends.” Gon nodded once more, slurping his noodles with more noise than necessary.
He didn’t acknowledge their offered friendship. “I’ll have to ask the Emperor. I’m not sure if I’d even be allowed to attend.”
Killua groaned. “C’mon, he’s not the boss of you.”
Kurapika raised an eyebrow, tilting his head in a show of skepticism. Killua relented.
“Okay, so he kind of is, but that doesn’t mean you can’t break the rules from time to time.”
“Yeah, Killua breaks the rules all the time,” Gon chimed in. “His parents aren’t very happy at the end, though, so I don’t know if you wanna do that. The Emperor seems nice enough, though.”
Kurapika snorted. "Nice enough to let me say goodbye before killing me off, maybe."
Killua looked like he was about to say something when his eyes went wide. He jabbed Gon with his elbow and the boy turned to him with a mouthful of chicken, then his head snapped forward and his expression mirrored Killua’s. They were awe-struck, and as far as Kurapika could tell, there was only one person who could make them act like that.
“Your Majesty,” he spoke, cooly, glancing over his shoulder to where the Emperor stood by the door. He looked as he usually did, dressed in all black. The child following him around, however, was a bit of a change. Their eyes met, and the child glanced away, cheeks growing red. From his robes, he withdrew a light purple fan and the redness in his face was soon obscured by the thin material. Then his eyes fell on Killua and Gon, and he folded it back into its original form, eyes glaring.
The Emperor seemed to notice as well, if his cautious glance was anything to go by. He walked toward Kurapika, who stood to meet him, and the Emperor surprised him with a kiss to the cheek.
"Nice to know you have such faith in me, my love," the Emperor whispered, wrapping an arm around his waist.
Killua stayed quiet, for once, knowing their situation was a bit precarious. Or perhaps he was too busy staring down the child.
“You’ve got something to say, don’t you?” Killua said, eyeing him with a weary gaze. “Out with it.”
The child sniffed and glanced away, as if he’d caught sight of something distasteful but was too polite to mention it outright. “Mother will be angry when she finds out you’re still hanging around a servant boy. Illumi, too.”
“Yeah, well, they’d better get used to feeling angry,” Killua muttered, propping his chin upon his forearm, which was settled atop his knee. “He’s my servant, not theirs. I decide whether or not he can follow me around.”
The boy glared, but dropped the subject, turning to Alluka instead. “What’s he doing out.”
Alluka’s face crumpled for just a second, but she struggled to pull it back together and put a smile on her face. “Hi, Kallu –”
The boy turned his face away sharply, and Alluka shrunk back again. Gon appeared beside her and placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, and she managed a weak smile again, her hands clenching in the fabric of her green skirt.
“Father said to keep him in the house,” the boy went on. “You’ll get into trouble like this.”
“What? Are you gonna tell on us?”
They stayed quiet. Killua was standing now, with a posture Kurapika thought unbefitting of an interaction between two siblings. But, no. Killua might be sharp-tongued and unrefined in many ways, but he wasn’t someone who would turn to violence, especially not against his own brother. Kurapika turned to the Emperor, but was only met with that familiar calculating gaze. He’d have a talk with him later.
It wasn't Killua or Kalluto who reaffirmed the threat in the end.
“I can go back.” Alluka’s hands were shaking as she spoke, but she stood anyway. Killua moved to stop her, but Kurapika was faster. He placed a gentle hand on her shoulder, and she looked up with glassy eyes.
“It’s not my place to ask this of you, but what exactly are you going back to?” Kurapika asked, ignoring the look the boy with the fan gave him.
“It’s not that bad,” Alluka replied, placing her hand on top of his. “I have everything I could want there. It’s just a little lonely sometimes.” Killua scoffed at that, and Alluka glared at him, before taking Kurapika’s hand in her smaller one. “I’ll be fine. Thank you, though.”
He was tempted to ask more questions, but Alluka was already on the verge of tears, and he knew better than to force answers out of a child. Still.
“You can tell me the truth when you’re ready, then,” Kurapika said. He looked back at Killua, who was still standing behind a table of near-empty plates. “Either of you.”
Killua’s pained frown turned into a pained smile. “You sound like a dad.” He glanced away. “A good one, though.” A sigh escaped him, and Gon gazed up at him worriedly. “Come on, Gon. Let’s go. Thanks for the food, Kurapika. It was good.”
“No problem,” Kurapika said, as they passed between him and the Emperor. The doors closed behind them, leaving them with only the youngest sibling. The boy’s hand clenched around the fan at his side, and though his eyes were obscured, a scowl wavered on his face. He turned to them and bowed deeply.
“Pardon my brothers, your Majesties,” he said, his head still lowered. “They are rambunctious but they mean well.”
“Nonsense, their liveliness is quite refreshing,” the Emperor said, “and your sister seems like a charming young lady. Take care of her, Kalluto. She seems to be going through a lot.”
Kalluto’s hands twisted around the fan, as if he was trying to break it. Kurapika caught sight of the gems swinging off its hilt, and the name etched into it in two elegant characters. It must’ve been a family heirloom. “I’ll keep that in mind, your majesty.”
“You call Alluka your brother.” Kurapika could’ve kept his mouth shut but the challenge in the Emperor’s eyes drove him forward. “Why?”
“Because that’s what he is,” Kalluto said, his small hands clenched into fists. He was so young, full of pain and the signs of a family that didn't love enough. “Illumi said so. And Mother and Father.”
Alright, so it seemed like their fight would lie with those three.
Kurapika caught himself. Fight? What fight? He had an Emperor to murder, this was no time to be fighting custody battles.
“Yes, your Majesty.”
Kurapika kneeled down to be on eye level with him. “When you have the time, talk to your sister again.”
“Something tells me you don’t do that very often,” Kurapika sighed. “Give it a try. You might learn something from one another.”
The boy seemed reluctant but nodded nonetheless, his glossy hair bobbing up and down with the movement.
Kurapika smiled, eyes softening. “Thank you.”
The red returned to Kalluto’s cheeks, and Kurapika had the feeling people didn’t thank him for things very often. What a family this was. The Zoldycks had a lot of explaining to do.
Kurapika shut down the idea before it could spark anything more substantial.
Kalluto exited the room on quiet feet, his socks making the faintest noise against the hardwood floor. He slid the doors open, bowed one last time, and shut the doors, giving the Emperor and Kurapika some much-needed privacy. The silence hung heavy around them, as Kurapika rolled one of his hands into a fist. And then, deciding it was too late to be smart about this, he aimed for his abdomen.
The Emperor caught his hand with ease at the last second. When he swung another arm at him, he caught it as well, and Kurapika dismissed the thought of how much larger his hands were. Maybe he just had a thing for big hands. A hand fetish? Impossible. It was just him. He made everything disgustingly attractive. Ah, wait, he was supposed to be furious with him, not admiring the way his fingers caressed the skin of his wrist, his palm.
“I must admit, I was expecting you to go for the face,” the Emperor commented, pulling him closer. “Will you behave yourself or should I restrain you for the remainder of our interactions.”
Behave yourself . Kurapika scowled. He was not some sort of wild animal that needed to be tamed. He relented, however, and nodded. The warmth retreated with him and Kurapika took a step back for good measure. “People would get suspicious if you ended up with a black eye. The stomach is a much safer bet, as long as I don’t use too much force.”
“You had enough time to figure out where to punch, but not to reconsider using violence in the first place?”
Kurapika scoffed. “Please, you deserve worse than a mere punch to the gut.”
An eyebrow arched, but the Emperor was clearly amused by his demeanor. “Oh, what did I do this time, little Prince?” His hand ghosted over the fabric of his sleeve, until it reached his hand once more. Their fingers intertwined, and Kurapika gave him a curious look. The Emperor simply shrugged. Just because, huh? Fine, it wasn’t an unpleasant experience anyway.
“You meant for those kids to run into one another,” Kurapika said, “and also knew their relationship isn’t the best. You lead them into an unnecessary altercation.”
His expression turned cold for a second, but then a slow, languid smile replaced the frigidity. “I did.”
“I thought you’d draw the line at emotionally manipulating children at least,” Kurapika said, as the Emperor passed him in his black robes. The gold embroidery on his sleeves, his back shimmered in the colors of their phoenix. He followed him in his own pastels, though neither of them were as innocent or as virtuous as their clothing might make them appear.
“I was only pushing them in the right direction,” the Emperor replied. “Besides, now we know that not all is well with the Zoldycks. The daughter’s situation is particularly worrying. You might not believe me, but I do want to help them. It seems our intentions are aligned in that regard.” He glanced back at him, and Kurapika froze, catching his breath as if he’d been caught sneaking in a jug of soju. “Don’t do anything drastic, though. The Zoldycks are powerful.”
“That doesn’t mean they shouldn’t face consequences for treati ng their children in such a way,” Kurapika muttered. “I’ll try to be discreet, though, if I do decide to take action.”
The Emperor’s hand brushed through gold locks. “I appreciate it. We wouldn’t want you getting in any more trouble.”
There was a moment of silence, “I’m still mad at you.”
He laughed, “I’ll take your word for it.”
He wasn’t taking him seriously. Well, that was nothing new.
“Did you mean what you said?”
Kurapika met his eyes. “What?”
“Do you think a few conversations will be enough to mend their relationship?” he clarified, sitting down on the divan. Kurapika remained standing, staring down at him. He considered his words, though he didn’t really need to.
“No, but I think it’s a decent place to start. Talking is the first step to understanding someone, after all, and I think that’s one of Kalluto’s issues with Alluka. Well, that and his apparent desire for Killua’s attention. That much is obvious from the way he addresses him.”
The Emperor stared at him, blankly.
“You got none of that, did you?”
A sheepish look, one he’d only seen a handful of time, graced them. “I’ve never been able to read children,” The Emperor admitted. “They’re so straightforward . . . it’s almost off-putting.”
“Yes, honesty is quite terrifying, especially for someone who has made a living on lies,” Kurapika replied, snidely.
The Emperor gave him an unimpressed glare. “You’re quite talkative today. Not worried about the guards?”
“I sent them away to give us some privacy,” Kurapika said. “They’re not far from here. Besides, I’m not threatening you, I’m simply being emotional because the man I cherish so is revealing his true colors. Woe is me.” He pressed a hand to his chest as if someone had just ripped his heart out. The Emperor rolled his eyes. Seemed he wasn’t the only moody one today, for a change.
He wouldn’t ask, though. Absolutely not. Not on his life.
“Is something wrong?”
The Emperor fixed him with an indiscernible expression. “Why do you ask?”
“You’re responding to my remarks with something other than cruel amusement at my suffering. It’s odd,” he replied.
Another teasing grin. “Oh, are you worried, little Prince?”
“Don’t push it.”
He chuckled, and the sound filled him with a bubbling warmth, but he ignored it and let his indignance fuel him instead. “I’ve had a long day, that’s all.”
Another laugh. “Well then, it seems you’ll have to have a few more conversations with me to understand then.”
“I don’t want to understand you.”
The Emperor bowed his head, and Kurapika couldn’t quite see his expression, but he was certainly smiling. “Has anyone ever told you you’re full of contradictions?”
“I make perfect sense, thank you very much,” Kurapika scoffed, hardly believing he was having this conversation with the Emperor. “Besides, talking isn’t going to help us any.”
He looked back up, his cheek leaning against his palm. “Oh, what is going to help us then?”
He couldn’t say that, though. So, he stayed silent.
“Actually,” the Emperor said, straightening, hands folding in his lap. “I have a request to make of you.”
“Is it more of your paperwork?”
“ Our paperwork. But no. It’s our spy. She . . . well, she’s rather tight-lipped at the moment,” the Emperor said, looking askance. Kurapika narrowed his eyes, suspicious. He knew they’d sent a spy for the Tserriednich case, but he hadn’t been told the extent of her assignment. It couldn’t have been pleasant.
“What did you have her do?”
“Well, she agreed to it.”
“I know. I’m not going to get angry at you for her decision,” he considered. “Unless you pressured her into it, in which case I’ll be sure to make things a little more painful for you. Otherwise, it would be an insult to her agency to blame you instead.”
“How thoughtful of you.”
“Out with it.”
The Emperor sighed. “She posed as a courtesan at a brothel Tserriednich was supposed to be targeting, according to Shal. He would send his men, as usual, and she would be taken to him. Our perfect witness.”
“And now she won’t talk.”
The Emperor shook his head.
“That’s only to be expected.” Kurapika sat down on one of the embroidered cushions, solemn now. “Tserriednich enjoys torturing his victims before he murders them. In more ways than one. Can’t imagine why. I guess murdering them isn’t enough.”
“Did he?” the Emperor trailed off, though by the way his eyes passed over him, it wasn’t hard to guess what he meant.
“Yes, he did,” Kurapika’s arms wrapped around himself. “I wouldn’t tell you a thing either. You’re demanding a lot from this woman, forcing her to relive that night. But . . . I understand why you’re trying so hard. We have no other real witnesses. Other than myself, and you’ve already made your thoughts on that clear.”
“Can you speak with her?”
Kurapika clamped his mouth shut, biting his lip. He’d never spoke with anyone about Tserriednich. Every time he so much as mentioned it, his voice shook. There was too much anger, frustration, fear, even if no one had ever made him feel as hopeless as the Emperor himself, Tserriednich certainly came close. It was something of a comfort, however. To know that even if he’d been reduced to this rage, at least the person was worthy of it. Tserriednich wasn’t worthy of anything, much less Kurapika’s obsessive fury.
I’m glad it was you . I wish you’d turned out differently, so maybe I would to. Ah, but it was too late for those feelings. Their pasts were already set in stone. The future could be persuaded, however.
“I’ll try, but I won’t do it to get answers.”
“Your intentions are your own,” the Emperor replied, obviously relieved. It was nice to seem him out of his depth for once, adrift in the confusing pools of human psyches, met with someone who was suddenly unable to respond to his charms. It was even nicer to know that he was relying on Kurapika to fill in the gaps. A bit of a power trip, if you will. He could get used to that.
. end of chapter .
1. I’ve forgotten how to write this, send help.
2. I missed these boys so much though.
3. look at em, getting along for once.
4. Their friendliness might be a little out of left field, but I’ve been reading a lot of webtoons and books and watching stuff online, and all these dynamics are in my head. Very recently finished I Love Yoo by Quimchee, which is very cute, we stan Dieter and Yeong-Gi in this house, as well as the goddess Shin-Ae. Anyway, their playfulness rubbed off on me for this chapter.
5. Kurapika, keep your hands to yourself. And stop thirsting after Chrollo when you’re trying to be angry.
6. Before anyone gets confused, the Zoldycks are a noble family in Ryusei, but they were the ruling class at one point, before Chrollo's family line overthrew them. They're friends now, though tension still exists.
7. Chrollo's blatant manipulation of everyone around him will be a recurring theme, and ultimately something that keeps Kurapika from trusting him fully T-T